Copyright, 1918, 1919, by THE NEW YORK TIMES CO.
Copyright, 1919, 1920, by THE PRESS PUBLISHING CO.
PRINTED AT
THE SCRIBNER PRESS
NEW YORK, U. S. A.
PUBLISHER’S NOTE
Mr. Huneker’s literary career was at its flood
when ended by his sudden and unlooked for death.
He was perhaps our only, certainly our chief, literary
journalist, and his instructive, penetrating,
and, above all, entertaining criticism in the field
of what he liked to call the Seven Arts was almost
always first seen in the periodical press, daily or
weekly. Afterward it was sifted and the residue
abridged or expanded, burnished or simplified, in
its assimilation into appropriate permanent style
and stuff. Needless to say it lost none of its brilliance
in the process which was always minimized
by having been largely forestalled, as it were, in
the original composition. The result was not so
much merely eminent as literally unique. His
books have not only no rivals but no competitors.
Alone among American belletristic writers he followed
in the French journalistic-literary tradition,
illustrated and rendered illustrious by the practice
of a long and shining roll of littérateurs. Such a
practice tends of itself to popularize its product by
inevitably keeping the larger public more or less in
mind and therefore eschewing professional pedantries.
The element of personality acquires prominence
as in conversation. Style itself becomes
conversational. Huneker is as familiar in address
as if he were not often erudite in material. He
establishes first of all, however imperceptibly, his
relations with his reader. Whatever the effect, it
is devoid of dulness, and accordingly the interest
of his writing is incontestable even when its value
is indeterminate.
Composed of essays written since the publication
of his last book—Bedouins—though of necessity
lacking the advantage of his personal selection and
supervision, Variations is a worthy companion of its
shelf-full of predecessors in its possession of these
qualities. Aptly named, it presents perhaps better
than any of them a wide-reaching diversity of
æsthetic material for the consideration, the illumination,
and—pre-eminently—the entertainment of
the cultivated. Perhaps, too, it shows a maturer
treatment, a mellower temper without a whit less
energy, and a greater opulence than ever of the
author’s stored acquisitions and spontaneous, even
exhilarated, exposition of them. And here and
there amid the wealth of literary and æsthetic miscellany
which he displays and expounds one comes,
with greater frequency than ever, upon memorable
crystallizations of experience in the contemplation
of these matters. Such truths, too, he exemplifies
as well as formulates. No one ever, for instance,
credited more completely his own maxim: “There
is no disputing tastes—with the tasteless,” or
conformed more cordially to his own injunction:
“Write only for the young. The old will not heed
you, being weary of the pother of life and art.”
There was nothing, however, of which he was less
weary, as this his last volume copiously attests,
and the explanation, of course, is his unimpaired
youthfulness of mind and spirit.
CONTENTS
VARIOUS
Coleridge quotes Sir Joshua Reynolds as declaring
that: “The greatest man is he who forms
the taste of a nation; the next greatest is he who
corrupts it.” It is an elastic epigram and not
unlike the rule which is poor because it won’t
work both ways. All master reformers, heretics,
and rebels at first were great corrupters.
“Corruption,” so-called, is a prime factor in
their propaganda. Buddha, Jesus, and Moses;
Arius and Aristophanes, Mohammed and Napoleon,
Paul and Augustine, Luther and Calvin,
Voltaire and Rousseau, Darwin and Newman,
Liszt and Wagner, Kant and Schopenhauer—here
are a few names of men who undermined the
current beliefs and practices of their epoch,
whether for good or for evil. Rousseau has been
accused by Pierre Lasserre as being the greatest
corrupter in modern history; yet his name will
always be associated with the Constitution of
the United States of America. Tom Paine has
been called a “dirty little atheist,” but he wrote
The Rights of Man. In prose of unequalled
force and limpidity Pascal denounced the Jesuits
as corrupters of youth—poor, persecuted Jesuits,
who were the “Yellow Peril” of that time.
Nevertheless, Dr. Georg Brandes, an “intellectual”
and a philosophic anarch, wrote to Friedrich
Nietzsche: “I, too, love Pascal. But even
as a young man I was on the side of the Jesuits
against Pascal. Wise men, it was they who
were right; he did not understand them; but
they understood him and ... they published
his Provincial Letters with notes. The best edition
is that of the Jesuits.”
Were not Titian, Rubens, and Rembrandt the
three unspeakable devils of painting for William
Blake? Loosely speaking, then, it doesn’t much
matter whether we consider a great man as
either a regenerator or a corrupter. It all depends
on your critical angle of vision. Taine
called Napoleon a bandit, notwithstanding the
idolatries of his contemporaries. Nor does the
case of Nietzsche differ much from that of his
philosophic forerunners. He scolded Schopenhauer,
although he borrowed his dialectic tools,
as he later mocked at the sincerest friendship of
his solitary life—his love for Richard Wagner.
We know that the most “objective”—comical
old categories, “objective” and “subjective”—philosophies
are tinged by the temperaments of
their makers; perhaps the chief characteristic of
philosophers is their unphilosophic contempt for
fellow-thinkers. This trait Schopenhauer displayed
when he abused Hegel & Co., Berlin,
Ltd. Nietzsche attacked Wagner after writing
that lucid and comprehensive study of him,
Richard Wagner and Baireuth. Wagner was a
bitter polemist and didn’t spare Meyerbeer and
other operatic trusts. He was an amateur philosopher,
his rickety system adorned with
plumes borrowed from Feuerbach, Schelling,
and Schopenhauer. But Arthur Schopenhauer
was endowed with a more powerful, more original
intellect than either Wagner or Nietzsche.
He “corrupted” both, though it may be admitted
that their intellectual and artistic soil
was primed for just such corruption. And Schopenhauer,
gay old misogynist, was materialist
enough to echo an epigram attributed to Fontenelle:
“To be happy a man must have a good
stomach and a wicked heart.” In other words, if
your stomach is sound your soul will take care of
itself. All Hobbes, Destutt de Tracy, Cabanis,
Helvetius, and Condillac are in that phrase.
But it is not my intention to stray among the
pleasant groves of speculation, taking an occasional
potshot at the strange fauna of metaphysic
or admiring its many-colored flora.
Some one wrote asking me if Manette Salomon,
by de Goncourt—the brothers Edmond and
Jules,—had been translated into English; also
if it were the only fiction about art and artists.
I can’t say yes or no as to the translation; if it
is not, it should be; but it is safe to say that
Manette is the best novel dealing entirely with
paint and painters that I know of. Fiction
about art and artists is rare; that is, good fiction,
not the stuff daily ground out by publishing
mills for the gallery gods. A classic example
in American literature is The Marble
Faun, by Hawthorne. Romola, by George
Eliot, is atmospheric with Florentine art and
the genius of place. However, it is to the
French that we must go for such literature,
Manette being a notable example. It depicts
the spiritual and physical decadence of a splendid
painting talent, Coriolis, and contains veracious
pictures of the pre-impressionist days in
Paris. Balzac in the Unknown Masterpiece has
left a model. His Frenhofer is the first of the
impressionists withal, a fumbler of genius. In
both Daudet and de Maupassant there are
stories clustered about the artistic guild.
Strong as Death, by de Maupassant, is long
enough to be called a novel (roman), though it
is but an expanded episode, and a mighty interesting
one, even a touching one, for the usually
impassive Guy. Daudet described a Paris Salon
on varnishing day in his accustomed facile, febrile
style; but it stems from Goncourt and Zola.
Zola’s His Masterpiece (L’Œuvre) is one of his
best-written books. It was said to be a favorite
of his, and it justifies his taste. The much-belauded
fifth chapter is a faithful transcription
of the first Salon of Rejected Painters (Salon des
refusés) at Paris in 1863. Napoleon III, after
social and political pressure had been brought
to bear on him, had consented to a special Salon
within the official Salon at the Palais de l’Industrie,
where the rejected work of the young lunatics
who wished to paint purple turkeys, vermilion
water, and black sunsets would be harbored.
Ivory hallucinations and girls with carmilion-colored
eyes were not barred. It is an
enormously clever book, this chiefly deriving
from Manette Salomon and Balzac’s Frenhofer.
Claude Lantier is said to be the portrait of Paul
Cézanne, a schoolmate and friend of Zola at Aix-en-Provence.
When I made the trip from Marseilles
to Aix Cézanne still lived, but I had been
warned not to mention the name of Zola, who
shows Cézanne in this novel as an impotent
groper after impossible ideals. The irritable
Paul would go into spasms of rage when Zola
was referred to in his presence. Imbecile,
traitor, charlatan! These were sample expressions.
A reading of L’Œuvre at once convinces
you that the artistic procedures of Claude Lantier
and Paul Cézanne are diametrically different.
Claude failed and hanged himself. There
are contemporary critics who consider Cézanne
the greatest master of the impressionist group.
But the struggle for artistic veracity on the part
of Zola’s sorry hero is not unlike the case of
Manet. The Breakfast on the Grass, described
by Zola, was actually the title and the subject
of a Manet canvas that had scandalized Paris at
this period. The fantastic idea of nude females
at an al fresco banquet upon the grass, while
the other figures were clothed and in their
right mind—all this was too much for a purblind
public and hostile critics; although there
are many examples in Italian renaissance painting
of the same style of composition. The picture
became notorious. Manet, like Richard
Wagner, knew the uses of advertising.
Poe, Hawthorne, Oscar Wilde, Robert Louis
Stevenson, inter alia, have dealt with the theme
pictorial, and Paul Bourget, in his thrice-charming
story, The Lady Who Lost Her
Painter. Henry James has written delightful
tales, such as The Liar, The Real Thing, and
The Tragic Muse—this a full-fledged novel in
two volumes—in which artists appear and
live their lives. But it is the particular psychologic
problem involved, rather than theorizing
about art, that steers the cunning pen of James.
We all recall the woman in The Liar, who destroyed
the portrait of her husband because it
revealed to her, at last, the secret of his moral
infirmity. In this story John Singer Sargent has
been accredited as the psychologist of the brush.
There is a nice, fresh young fellow in The Tragic
Muse, who, weak-spined as he is, prefers, at the
last, his palette and brush to the charms and
wealth of Julia Dallow and her ambitious plans
for his political career. In The Real Thing we
recognize—Henry James would call it the
“emotion of recognition”—one of those unerring
strokes that prove the writer to be master-psychologist
among English novelists. Any
discerning painter will tell you that the value
of a model who can take the “pose” far outshines
crude naturalism. It is the suggestiveness
of the pose with its pictorial implications
that sets moving the imagination of the artist.
Upon this thesis the novelist has built a semi-pathetic,
amusing, and striking fable.
There are painters and sculptors scattered
throughout English fiction—shall we ever forget
Thackeray and Clive Newcome? Ouida
has not missed weaving Tyrian purples into the
gorgeous patterns of her romantic painters.
And Disraeli. And George Bernard Shaw—there
is a painting creature in his Love Among
the Artists. (I contend that an admirable novelist
was killed in Mr. Shaw when he deserted
fiction for the playhouse. He won’t agree with
me, but I should willingly part with all his prefaces
for another Byron Cashel’s Profession.)
But it is to George Moore we must go for fiction
of this sort. He has devoted more of his pages
to paint and painters than other latter-day novelists.
The reason is that George Moore went
to Paris, there to study art, and he drifted into
the Julian atelier just as would any likely young
chap with a well-filled purse and hazy notions
concerning art. Those early experiences were
not wasted, they cropped up in his stories and
critical studies. He became the critical pioneer
in England of French impressionist art painters,
the champion of Manet, Monet, Degas, and the
rest. He even declared, in an article of rare
acumen, that if Jemmy Whistler had been a
heavier man, with more beef and brawn and
beer, as was Rubens, for example, the spider-waisted
American painter might have been as
great an artist as Velasquez. To the weighing
scales, fellow-artists! retorted Whistler; nevertheless,
the bolt of Mr. Moore reached the mark.
Whistler’s remarks about the Irish critic, especially
after the Eden litigation, were, so it is
reported, not “fit to print.”
In Spring Days, the first volume of Mr.
Moore’s trilogy—A Modern Lover and Mike
Fletcher are the other two—we are shown a
young painter who thinks more of petticoats
than paint. Mike Fletcher, the most virile
and, for some of us, the quintessence of Moore,
has its share of paint talk. In A Modern Lover
the hero is an artist who succeeds in the fashionable
world by painting pretty, artificial portraits,
thereby winning wealth, popular applause,
and official approbation. He also makes
love in a fascinating fashion—the secret of his
mundane success. This same Lewis Seymour
lives and paints modish London beauties in
rose color. He may be found in Paris and New
York. He is a type. The sitter for this portrait
is said to have been Sir Frederick Leighton,
a statement I accept on its face value, and one
that Mr. Moore would probably vehemently
deny. But his irony must have entered the
souls of a hundred celebrated humbugs; that is,
if they had souls to boast. A Modern Lover,
despite the rewriting and consequent defacement
of the original design, is distinctly a painter’s
novel and the best of its kind, were it not
that subsequently the novelist wrote a masterpiece,
Mildred Lawson, to be found in the volume
entitled Celibates—a Balzacian title, by
the way. Masterly in analysis and description,
this story chiefly deals with art. Mildred, a
selfish English girl without heart, soul, or talent,
studies in the Julian atelier and goes to
Fontainebleau during the summer vacation.
Naturally, no one has ever described the Forest
better than Flaubert in Sentimental Education;
Flaubert, who wrote better than any one else
save Balzac. In this great canvas of Parisian
life there are marvellous evocations. There is a
semi-burlesque painter, Pellerin, who first reads
all the literature of æsthetics before he draws a
line, and poses his sitters à la Van Dyck, Rubens,
Gainsborough, or Titian; in a word, the man
of precedent. De Goncourt, too, has excelled
in his impressions of the Forest and its painters;
in particular, François Millet.
It is only just to Mr. Moore to say that you
can’t find Mildred Lawson in Flaubert or de
Goncourt; no, not even in Balzac, whose work
is the very matrix of modern fiction. She is
her own cruel, perverse, Moorovian self, and
she lives here or London or in the Philippines.
Elsewhere I have classed her as one of
the most disagreeable heroines in fiction, an
inky sister of Hedda Gabler and Undine Spragg
(in Edith Wharton’s Custom of the Country).
All the one-time novel theories of “plein air”
impressionism are discussed in Zola’s His Masterpiece,
yet the work as a whole lacks the fine-fibred
style and clairvoyance of Manette Salomon;
that breviary for painters which in 1867
anticipated the experimentings, the discoveries,
and the practice of the naturalistic and impressionist
groups, running the gamut from Manet,
Monet, to Cézanne, Maufra, and Paul Gauguin.
The book is crowded with verbal pictures of art
students, atelier and open-air life; painting was
still one of the romantic arts when de Goncourt
wrote. No such psychological manual of the
painter has appeared, before or since, Manette
Salomon. The celibate bias of the brothers is
revealed in the leading motive—oh, that musty,
fusty melodramatic idea—which is the degradation
of a man’s artistic ideals because of the
woman—Manette, his model—he marries.
It was Goncourt who introduced Japanese art
to Europe; the brothers were friends of the late
M. Bing, a pioneer collector in Paris. And
they foresaw the future of fiction as well as
painting.
HOW NOT TO BE A GENIUS
How not to be a genius nowadays is as difficult
as it is to believe in prohibition. Every
other man and woman you meet on the sidewalks
of life is a genius; at least they admit it,
or their disciples say they are. People with
mere talent are becoming rare. If you happen
to write a best seller you are acclaimed a genius.
And when you think it over, a man who can
sell a million copies of a book compounded of
sentimental slush and slimy piety must be a
genius. What else is he? An artistic writer?
No. Respectable? Yes. In Carlyle’s times a
person was considered respectable if he owned
a gig; he was called a gigman. To-day it is
the motor-car that is the symbol of financial
well-being. Carlyle had much fun with his
gigman. What would he write about those
egregious humans who starve themselves and
their families in order to sport about the highways
in a mortgaged motor? Popularity may
be for dolls, declared Emerson, but it’s a mighty
asset when all the world is a doll. Even the
old Carlyle definition was thrown out of court
by Herbert Spencer, himself a prize specimen
of one who possessed an infinite capacity for
taking pains in his work. Nevertheless, industry
is not necessarily an indication of genius,
although elbow-grease has been an underrated
factor in the case. The truth is that there are
no royal paths to Parnassus.
In 1857 Dr. Morel published his Traité des
Dégénérescences, and gave modern psychiatry
its initial spring-board. Then Guerensen pronounced
genius a disease of the nerves, and the
floodgates of madcap theories were wide opened.
We learned much from Magnan, Ribot, the
brothers Janet, Maudsley, Esquinol, and Charcot.
After their psychological plumber work
genius became a dangerous profession. You
were likely to be either a madman or a criminal,
and such piffling busybodies as Lombroso and
Nordau tracked you to your lair, measured
your ears, the cut of your nose and a glance
of the eye, Reginald! (Surely Beau Brummel
was a clothes maniac.)
Luckily for the world, genius is still a scarce
product, and the charlatan theories were laughed
off the map when Nordau wrote his partly amusing
and wholly ridiculous book on Degeneration.
The late William James walloped him
into silence. But the vulgar error persists in
the mind of the half-baked of culture. Like
Mahomet’s coffin, it hangs suspended ’twixt
earth and heaven. It bobs up in the so-called
new school of Freudian psychoanalysis, which
exploits to the reductio ad absurdum the von
Hartmann theory of the subliminal consciousness,
with a little spice of soothsaying and dream-book
twaddle thrown in to lend an air of novelty.
We learn from Dr. Freud that dreams are the
result of unfulfilled desires—which may mean
anything—that authors unconsciously reveal
themselves in their writings. What an astounding
discovery! Important if true. O la belle
histoire! Cut out the erotic element in this
“new” theory and the world would pass it by.
Who would read Leaves of Grass for its “poetry”
if such chaste, odoriferous “poems” as The
Woman Who Waits for Me were absent?
Genius is a word that has fallen into disrepute
because of its being bandied about so freely by
our makers of fiction. That burlesque of a
raw-head-and-bloody-bones, Strickland, the alleged
painter in Somerset Maugham’s melodramatic
“shocker,” The Moon and Sixpence,
is a case in point. The clever author expects
his readers to believe that a staid business man
is transformed into a great painter at the age
of forty. To be sure, Strickland was what the
French call a “Sunday painter,” one who potters
with color tubes and canvas every seventh day,
yet is supposed to accomplish what such men of
genius as Degas, Manet, Millet, couldn’t in
protracted daily toil. And the innocent public
swallows such fairy-tales because it believes
in miracles. You may be sure of one thing—no
one in the history of the Seven Arts has mastered
his material save in the sweat of his brow.
Works and days. You can’t change your psychology
overnight. Mr. Maugham suggested
Paul Gauguin, the painter of South Seas landscapes,
rich in color, decoration and arabesques.
But Gauguin was a real genius. Augustus John
too has been dragged in. Ridiculous! We
mention Strickland because he seems to embody
the popular notion of genius. A bolt from the
blue, and a stupid Philistine becomes in a trice
a scarecrow painter. No, he won’t do, any
more than Theodore Dreiser’s The Genius will
serve as a portrait of one. In Shakespeare you
are jostled by genius, but, then, the poet was
a genius of geniuses. He englobed all forms of
genius.
But is genius a disease, like the tenor voice,
or the pearl in a mollusk? It is, we know, a
gift that seldom brings happiness to its possessor.
Either it is unmercifully flouted, or else
unrecognized, and no two persons agree as to its
specific quality. There is in Poland a poet-novelist-playwright
who bears a name that
sounds like an unconquered Polish fortress. He
is called Stanislaw Przybyszewski, and when his
story, Homo Sapiens, was translated and published
here the unhappy man was heartily hated
by all proofreaders and compositors. Do you
wonder? Possibly that dislike was a factor in
the suppression of the book, which wasn’t a whit
less moral in its implications than the Re-creation
of William J. Bryan Kent. Stanislaw—we
mercifully omit the full name—has wisely
written of genius and has illustrated it in his exceedingly
vivid personal career. Readers of
Strindberg’s Inferno, which contains in compression
more tortures than Dante’s epic, a sort
of pemmican hell, need hardly be reminded that
the rival to the Swedish dramatist’s affections is
Stanislaw P. in the guise of a pianist who plays
with overwhelming power and pathos the F
sharp minor polonaise of Chopin. That is the
way the super-subtle Pole courted one of Strindberg’s
lady-loves; it may have been a matrimonial
rib, but that is a mere detail.
Stanislaw asserts in his brochure, Chopin and
Nietzsche, that physicians do not busy themselves
enough with history; if they did they
would recognize that “decadence” has always
existed; that it is not decadence at all, but only
a phase of development quite as important as
normality; normality is stupidity, decadence is
genius. Is there, he demands, a more notable
case of the abnormal than the apostle of Protestantism,
Martin Luther? We are all children of
Satan, he cries. Those rare men who for the
sake of their ideals sacrifice the lives and happiness
of thousands, such as Alexander or Napoleon—there
are more modern instances, if we
cared to mention them; or those who dispel the
dreams of youth, Socrates and Schopenhauer; or
those who venture into the depths of sin—because
sin has depth—Poe, Baudelaire, Rops;
and those who love pain for the sake of pain and
ascend the Golgotha of mankind, Chopin, Schumann,
Nietzsche—of such material is genius
compounded. Satan is the first philosopher, the
first Anarchist, and pain is the foundation of all
art and, with Satan, the father of illusions. I
quote these luminous reflections to prove how
easy it is to twist a theory so as to suit one’s own
point of view. The decadence theory is nonsense.
I may only refer you to Havelock Ellis’s
masterly volume of critical essays, entitled Affirmations,
for a concise refutation of the
heresy; and equally fallacious is the contention
of the Polish writer that the normal always spells
stupidity. The reverse is often the case. Coleridge,
you may remember, disputed, in his Biographia
Literaria, that antique sarcasm of
Horace, the “genus irritabile vatum.” He
wrote: “The men of the greatest genius, as far
as we can judge from their own works or from
the accounts of their contemporaries, appeared
to have been of calm and tranquil temper in all
that related to themselves.” Coleridge gives examples
to uphold this belief. Taine has written
in his history of English literature of the sane
genius among such old chaps as Rabelais, Montaigne,
Shakespeare, and Goethe, all of whom
performed prodigies of labor. No neurasthenia
hampered their literary invention. Yet Shakespeare
created Hamlet, the incarnation of a disordered
will and a poetic soul astray.
Schopenhauer has adequately dealt with the
theme and with more conviction-breeding results
than many of the later explorers in this field, at
his time a field outside of the biological laboratory.
He finds that “talent is versatile and betrays
more acuteness of discursive than intuitive
knowledge.” The genius beholds another world
because he has a profounder conception of the
world which lies before us all, inasmuch as it
presents itself with more objectivity and distinctness
than it does to less favored mortals.
Myriad-minded Goethe summed up the question
in a memorable phrase. “Genius is incommensurable,”
he told Eckermann when discussing
Faust. Mozart confessed that music came to
him without his volition. So-called secondary
selves exist in the subliminal mind, and in certain
circumstances may usurp the reign of the primary
self for varying periods of time, just as a
saint and sinner may inhabit one soul. The old
theologians spoke of guardian angels and angels
of evil. Some see God in an ecstatic vision and
others peer into the fiery pit of hell with morose
delectation. Don’t worry about this moral
dichotomy. It’s only your various selves at
war. When the dissociation becomes a half-dozen
split-up personalities struggling for mastery
then it is time to consult a psychiatrist.
That way lies the madhouse. But we are all of
us the victims of our cells.
A genius is a superman—a man, according to
Dr. Jacobson (see his Possible Clues to the
Nature of Genius), plus a secondary personality,
his genius not residing in the primary self
but in his secondary personality. In the one
case we have the spiritualistic medium—low
mentality, irresponsible secondary personality;
in the other case we have genius—high mentality,
super-rational secondary personality. It
might be well to remember this fact just now
when a wave of debasing superstition is rising
everywhere, of which the mildest symptom is the
Ouija-board and other clotted nonsense; the
gravest symptoms, devil-worship and alleged
communication with spirits; after all cataclysmic
events, war, pestilence, earthquake, the prolonged
nerve-tension causes “new” religions,
witchcraft, healers, and prophets of evil to
flourish like toadstools in a damp, dank cellar.
Mock-turtle mysticism and ineffable silliness.
It is not the denial of such so-called “phenomena”
that concerns us, for there are numberless
unexplained mysteries in nature; all occult research
is not hocus-pocus; but it is the interpretation,
divine or diabolic, of these happenings
to which sensible thinkers object. Bateson,
quoted by Dr. Jacobson, “conceives of evolution
and life as an unpacking of an original complex.”
Here we are knocking at the transcendental gates
of the Fourth Spatial Dimension. Life is an uncoiling.
Humanity is a watch-spring of the infinite.
Our existence is the progress of a spiritual
tapeworm. Death is the grand vermifuge.
Nevertheless, genius is a shy bird. Spear him
and put him under the microscope. But first
catch your fish. And that is always difficult.
Man has chartered the globe, but, probably by
reason of an almost ineradicable superstitious
timidity, has left the human soul an undiscovered
country, or, at least, but partially explored.
Genius, whether manifesting its power
in the arts or in the sciences, is the worthiest
theme for the philosopher; not reactionary metaphysicians
like Bergson, weavers of verbal
dreams, spinners of futile cobweb systems; but
the biologist, psychiatrist, the practical scientist,
for whom the visible as well as the invisible
worlds exist. “I breathe, therefore I live,” said,
in effect, William James. (Essays in Radical
Empiricism.) The mind of man has ever been
a house divided in itself. Yet it is a consolation
to know that our several subliminal personalities
may be the cause of our conflicting thoughts.
(The late Prof. Muensterburg declared that such
a thing as subconsciousness did not exist.) In
Faust we read of two spirits that abide in our
breast, also the spirit that denied. Mephisto
then may be only our second personality. However,
we haven’t answered the question posed at
the beginning of this Sunday morning ramble
through the tangled forest of minor speculation—how
not to be a genius. The answer is as
easy as lying—never work!
THE RECANTATIONS OF GEORGE MOORE
I had intended writing of the tragic Chopin
to-day, but George Moore supervened; he and
Atlantic City—an odd combination. Man
cannot live in music alone, and when Maurice
Speiser met me on the boardwalk and lent me
his copy of Avowals (numbered eighty and
privately printed for subscribers), I shooed
Chopin to the backyard of my consciousness
and proceeded to reread Mr. Moore. I say
reread because much of the subject-matter in
this new, bulky volume saw the light of publication
years ago in various English and at
least one American periodical: Lippincotts’,
the Fortnightly, et al. Still, it is, all of it, worthwhile,
notwithstanding the fact the old nurse
of the County Mayo author wouldn’t have
blushed at a line therein. Why the book was
published as “wicked” by implication is difficult
to discover. It should be given to the world
at large, after several minor excisions. The one
gay anecdote is related in France, and it is so
mildly diverting that it will bear repeating here.
An eccentric nobleman adorns himself with
peacock’s feathers for the edification of his peahens!
Yet people subscribe for the pleasure of
such innocent foolery. By all means, let us
have Avowals naked and unashamed. Only
good Moorovians will endure its leagues of
technical literary criticism. The Story Teller’s
Holiday of last year was another kind of a book.
Rather blistering than elevating. But amusing
always.
There was a time when Mr. Moore was content
to be called the Irish Flaubert; nowadays
he is evidently after the title of the Celtic Casanova,
though hardly in these new avowals.
They will never rank in interest with Memoirs
of My Dead Life; or, indeed, with his Hail
and Farewell Trilogy. For one thing, printed
dialogue makes slow reading, even when the
prose is the incomparable prose of Walter Savage
Landor. The opening chapters are devoted to
discussions, purely academic, between Edmund
Gosse and George Moore. English prose narrative
is the weakest part of English literature—a
paradoxical contention. Mr. Gosse puts
up a good fight, but is pulverized by his opponent,
who leaves him gasping on a balcony
wrapped in a shawl, feebly expostulating. The
Moore dialectic is fairly familiar to his admirers.
It is one-third lack of logic and two-thirds persuasion
and browbeating. Need I add that the
persuasiveness is not wholly divested of a certain
veiled Donnybrookishness? Mr. Moore
goes for the hated Sassenach, and only those
Englishmen who seem to resemble him are
treated with consideration; the Rev. Laurence
Sterne, whose wheedling prose style is admirably
wedded to his prurient themes (“Are you
Jewish or ticklish?” he was asked by a critic
long ago), is praiseworthy in the eyes of our
critic.
I should have preferred to pose as an adversary
to Mr. Moore the redoubtable Prof. George
Saintsbury, who with a Sam Johnson bluffness
would have smashed the Irishman’s arguments
at the very first throw out of the box. No doubt
about that. Mr. Moore admits the genius of
Landor, Pater, Lamb, De Quincey, in the essay
form; but it is fiction narrative he centres upon,
and despite De Foe, Fielding, Jane Austen, not
to speak of Dickens, Thackeray and Meredith,
he finds no good has come forth from that British
Nazareth. Of the exquisite prose patterns
which Cardinal Newman has woven for us he
speaks no word; elsewhere, years past, he has
expressed his dislike of Newman’s flowing style;
the “style coulant” abhorred of Charles Baudelaire,
especially when it issued from the pen of
George Sand. Yet Mr. Moore’s Keltic prose
(spell it with a K, Samivel!) is like Newman’s
in so far as both are subtle, sensitive, and rippling;
both avoid dynamic contrasts, both persuade
rather than assault. And there is a
suspicion of the serpentine in the writings of
both men. The spiral prose of The Brook Kerith
is a case in point. Can’t you see that minotaur
of English literary criticism—or should I say
Torquemada?—George Saintsbury frowning
and thundering on Mr. Moore, and quoting
from his History of English Prose-Rhythms!
A battle of the bookmen, indeed.
The recantations of George Moore become
increasingly numerous with the passage of the
years. I had expected the inclusion in Avowals
of his top-notch in criticism, not dealing with
the plastic arts—naturally his stronghold—a
criticism that appeared about twenty years
ago in Cosmopolis, an international magazine
edited, if I remember aright, by Lady Randolph
Churchill. Far finer than his study of Zola is
this study of Flaubert’s Sentimental Education,
entitled A Tragic Novel, the tragedy of drab,
commonplace living, not that of high heroics
or tragic and romantic gestures. But Mr. Moore
violently repudiates his Flaubert worship and
explains why he doesn’t reprint the splendid
pages of that particular criticism. Flaubert, it
seems, is not a novelist, only a satirist—he
says something of the same sort earlier concerning
George Meredith—and he places him
far below Balzac as a creator of character, below
Turgénieff as a teller of tales; he even decries
his style—the sanity, simplicity, which,
allied to its sonorous harmonies, is one of the
most fascinating in French literature. I fancy
Mr. Moore suffered from the revulsion which
often attacks critical pioneers; as soon as the
public, wooed or banged into submission by the
critic, begins to admire them the critic moves
on; his object accomplished, newer idols must
be sought, fresher victories achieved; the old
idol is again become a block of wood. Mr.
Saintsbury fought for Baudelaire and Flaubert
before George Moore; nevertheless, Mr. Moore
was the first English-writing novelist who
adopted Flaubert’s methods; recall Untilled
Fields and Evelyn Inness—the manner, of
course, not the matter. And there is Swinburne,
who after extravagantly praising Walt
Whitman violently repudiated the Camden
“bard,” later inventing the word “Whitmaniac”
to signify his contempt for Walt’s comical yawping.
In humbler fashion I may give as an
example of this critical dog-in-the-manger attitude
my own case. In 1877 I went as a lad to
visit Walt across the Delaware River from my
home, and from him received the kiss of peace
and went away with the glowing brow of the
neophyte. I became an ardent Whitmaniac
in my teens, and for two decades or more I wrote
of W. W. as if he were really a great poet. I
can’t read him now, nor can I read the effusions
of his followers. He has been a disruptive force,
still is one; to imitate his “poetry” is so easy
that an entire new school of lads and lassies
are murdering English prosody and filling the
urn with their lascivious caterwaulings. Walt
is to blame. He did it first in his Children of
Adam.
Flaubert is not the only writer from whom
Mr. Moore has seceded. Being a peculiarly
susceptible Celt, he is always changing his
opinions, which is a legitimate function of the
male as well as the female intellect. At one
epoch Dublin never knew when beginning a
fresh day whether her favorite son was a Catholic
or a Protestant. It was like a barometrical
puzzle. He recanted his Catholicism—decanted
might be a better word—and he
changed his mind every morning about his best
friend, the poet, William Yeats. The New Irish
movement was to be George Moore or it was to
be nothing. Finally John Millington Synge appeared,
and the movement, luckily enough, became
Synge. Being dead, this master is spared
from the scarifications to which Moore subjected
Yeats, Edward Martyn, and Lady Gregory.
Ireland is no longer Erin go bragh! and the Lord
knows what he thinks of Sinn Fein. In fact,
since Ireland did not appreciate the genius of
George Moore, he abandons Ireland—as he
abandoned England during the Boer Rebellion.
We hear no more of Douglas Hyde or the revival
of Erse—says the Shan Van Vocht!
He sharply criticised Jane Austen and women
writers generally in articles published in the
North American Review, but in Avowals Jane is
given her just dues, which is well. George Eliot
and the Brontës he won’t have. He rightfully
rates Tolstoy and his absence of true spirituality.
The great Russian writer is not a prober of the
human soul, despite the accepted belief to the
contrary; that is, he doesn’t deeply probe. His
rendering of reality borders on hallucination.
Simply prodigious is his mastery of realism.
Yet Dostoievsky is the profounder man of the
pen. He lived and suffered the life that Tolstoy
only wrote about but never experienced. His
novels, tedious, explosive, tumultuous, may be
the “psychological mole-runs” of Turgénieff’s
dictum; nevertheless they are aglow with vitality,
palpitating with pity for the downtrodden
and humiliated, and pullulating with humanity.
Dostoievsky, an essentially morbid man, as was
Nietzsche, by reason of this very deviation from
normality, was enabled to sink his plummet
into the darkest recesses of the soul. His self-cruelty
had a sadistic tinge. But he is the real
psychologist, not Tolstoy. Deploring Tolstoy’s
dodging of psychological issues—for his religion
was of the old intolerant order and he was suffering
from an excess of moralic acid in the
blood, which finally killed his art—Mr. Moore
yet refuses to give Dostoievsky a truly exalted
position. He better likes Turgénieff, nor need
we quarrel with him on this score. Turgénieff
represents the almost perfect artist, blithe,
Greek, charming, while his rival, a Prometheus
of the inkpot, groans in travail as he shows
us his wounded soul. In the Confessions of a
Young Man the author speaks of Dostoievsky
as “Gaboriau with psychological sauce.” When
he wrote an introduction to a translation of
Poor Folk he had evidently seen a great light.
But in Avowals he is back in the Gaboriau
trenches.
A more definite recantation is his present
view of Tolstoy. The first avowals, in periodical
form, saw him a worshipper at the shrine. I
well remember his essay, Since the Elizabethans,
and its contemptuous comparison of Tolstoy and
Thackeray. English fiction, he said, in effect,
never dives below the surface; it is an affair of
decoration, never of depth. Well and good.
Tolstoy, like Balzac, has no counterpart in English
literature, Mr. Moore says, and maintains
his argument with admirable examples. Musical
analogies are employed. Verdi or Donizetti,
never the passionately profound harmonies of
Wagner, are overheard in English fiction. With
a sense of relief I find that Mr. Moore is still
faithful to Walter Pater. The best pages in the
volume are those in which he describes the art
and personality of the shy, complex author of
Marius. It may be remembered, his eulogy of
Marius in the early confessions. From this
faith he has never swerved. Of Henry James he
was not an admirer. He seems not to have gone
further than The Portrait of a Lady. He encountered
Mr. James at the home of the Robinson
girls, Mary and Mabel. Here is a portrait
of our famous countryman: “And these thoughts
drew my eyes to the round head, already going
bald, to the small, dark eyes, closely set, and to
the great expanse of closely shaven face. His
legs were short, and his hands and feet large,
and he sat portentously in his chair, speaking
with some hesitation and great care, anxious
that every sentence, or if not all, at least every
third or fourth, should send forth a beam of
humor.” Apart from the fact that the eyes of
Henry James were not small, but large and
heavy lidded, eyes in which were pictured an
entire social world, his description is not without
a certain malicious verisimilitude. The two men
were, naturally enough, antipathetic to each
other. Mr. James failed to recognize the greatness
of Esther Waters, and Mr. Moore hated
humor. He objurgates humor in a writer. Yet
he is, consciously or unconsciously, humorous.
And what a bon mot was his summing up of
Bernard Shaw as being only the “funny man in
a boarding house.” Perhaps. But at the time
that boarding house comprised Europe and
America.
Moore and Whistler were always clawing and
scratching. Both feline, both tenors, and possessing
the tenor temperament, how could they
be expected to sing in amiable ensemble?
Moore relates that James the Butterfly presented
him with a copy of his Ten o’Clock,
inscribed: “To George Moore—for furtive
reading,” which is the epitome of irony. But
George never began to repeat the epigrams
of “Jemmy,” as did Jemmy those of Oscar
Wilde. Whistler, according to friends who
knew, would sit up half the night manufacturing
witticisms. It was to himself, not to Oscar,
that he should have applied the remark: “But
you will, Oscar, you will.” The Irishman was
as spontaneous in his wit as the American constipated.
However, “furtive reading” is distinctly
good. George Moore paid off his score
in his Modern Painting when he wrote of Whistler
that if he had been fifty pounds heavier he
might have painted as well as Velasquez. And
weight and substance are precisely the qualities
lacking in the Whistlerian canvases, which are
becoming more attenuated, more ghostly as the
years wear on. If it were not for the etchings
the next generation would have cause for wonderment
over the exaggerated praise bestowed
upon a painter whose originality principally derives
from his Paris friend, Fantin-Latour, and
from the Japanese.
But Avowals is good fun. It should be placed
on the general market. It’s too decent to be
locked away in the “enfer” of a bibliophile.
Apropos of nothing, did you hear George Moore
on the League of Nations? He is convinced
enough on that score to exclaim: “There’s only
one way of bringing about the League. Leave
off talking about the President and hang the
Kaiser.”
CRUSHED VIOLETS
“Good God! I forgot the violets!” exclaimed
Walter Savage Landor, after he had thrown his
cook out of the window. This happened at
Fiesole, near Florence, and within one year of a
century ago. The great prose master had a
rather excitable temperament, as Charles Dickens
has testified. (The novelist put him in
Bleak House as Boythorn—“with the genius
and much else left out,” as Havelock Ellis says.)
Landor dearly loved his flowers, and in his dismay
he gave birth to a classic phrase. Nowadays
we would gladly put a chef on the throne,
so debased has become the world’s cuisine. But
Landor was an aristocrat masquerading as a
fierce democrat and his gesture was a typical
one, and in the gentlemanly interest; we might
say a gentleman’s prerogative, one that has gone
quite out of fashion.
I am minded of his despairing cry when I
think of Walter Pater. A member of the delicious
Hermione’s family, indelibly recorded by
Don Marquis, asked me once upon a time if the
prose of Pater didn’t remind me of crushed violets.
I related then and there the adventure of
Landor’s cook and the flowerbed. Her answer
threw much light on her mentality: “I wonder
what the cook said?” she asked. But Pater
prose and crushed violets! For the life of me I
can’t bridge this gulf of the dissimilar. Some of
Whistler is an indigestion of strawberries and
cream; but Pater and violets! Walter Pater
wasn’t as “precious,” as insipid, as his imitators.
On a certain occasion Matthew Arnold advised
Frederic Harrison to “flee Carlylese as the
very devil,” and doubtless would have given the
same advice regarding Paterese. It is true
Pater is dangerous for students. This theme of
style, so admirably vivified in Sir Walter Raleigh’s
monograph—the best we know of; Robert
Louis Stevenson’s essay on the technical elements
of style is too technical, valuable as it is—has
been worn threadbare from Aristotle to
Renton and his Logic of Style. Pater produced
slowly—he wrote five books in twenty years, at
the rate of an essay or two every year, thus
matching Flaubert in his tormented production.
The chief accusation brought against the Pater
method of working and his consequent style is
its lack of spontaneity; it is not a natural style.
But a “natural style,” so called, is not encountered
in its full flowering more than a half dozen
times during the course of a century; perhaps
that figure is an exaggeration. The French
write all but flawless prose. To match Flaubert,
Renan, or Anatole France we must go to Ruskin,
Newman, and Pater. When we say, “Let us
write simple, straightforward English,” we are
setting a standard that has been reached only
by Thackeray, Newman, Arnold, and how few
others? There are as many victims of the
“natural English” formula as there are of the
“artificial” formula of Pater and Stevenson.
The first-named write careless, flabby, colorless,
undistinguished, lean commercial English, and
pass unnoticed in the vast whirlpool of universal
mediocrity, where the cliché is lord of the paragraph.
The others, victims to a misguided ideal
of affected “fine writing,” are more easily detected
and denounced by purists, pedants, and
other sultry professorial persons. A master,
Renan, disliked the teaching of “style” per se—as
if the secret could be imparted—yet he
toiled over his manuscripts. We recall the
Flaubert case. With Pater one should not rush
to the conclusion, because he produced slowly,
that he was of an artificiality all compact. For
him prose was a fine art. He could no more
have used a phrase coined by another than he
could have worn the other man’s hat. He embroidered
upon the canvas of his themes the
grave and lovely phrases we so envy and admire.
Prose—“cette ancienne et très jalouse chose,”
as it was described by Stéphane Mallarmé—for
Pater was at once a pattern and a cadence, a
picture and a song. Never suggesting hybrid
“poetic-prose,” the stillness of his style—atmospheric,
languorous, sounding sweet undertones—is
always in the true rhythm of prose.
Speed is absent. The tempo is usually lenten.
Brilliancy is not pursued; there is a hieratic,
almost episcopal, pomp. The sentences uncoil
their many-colored lengths; there are echoes,
repercussions, tonal imagery, and melodic evocation;
there is clause within clause that occasionally
confuse; for compensation we are given harmonies
newly orchestrated, as salient, as mordant,
and as subtly rare as chords in the music
of Brahms or Debussy. Sane prose it always is;
but seldom simple. It is extremely personal, and
while it may not make music for every ear, it is
exquisitely adapted to the idea it garbs. Read
Ruskin aloud and then apply the same vocal test
to Pater, and the magnificent harmonies of the
older man will conquer your ear by storm; but
Pater, like Newman, will make your ear captive
in a persuasive snare more delicately varied, and
with modulations more enchanting. Never oratorical,
in eloquence slightly muffled, the last
manner of Pater hinted at newer combinations.
Of his prose we may say, quoting his own words
concerning another theme: “It is beauty wrought
from within, ... the deposit, little cell by cell,
of strange thoughts and fantastic reveries and
exquisite passions.”
The prose of Jeremy Taylor is more impassioned,
Sir Thomas Browne’s richer and full of
flashing conceits; there are deeper organ tones
in De Quincey, and Ruskin excels in effects,
rhythmic and sonorous; but the prose of Pater
is more sinuous, subtle, more felicitous, and in
its essence consummately intense. Morbid it
is, sometimes, and its rich polyphony palls if
one is not in the mood, and in greater measure
than the prose of classic masters, for the world
is older and Pater was often weary of life. But
suggestions of morbidity may be found in every
writer from Plato to Dante, from Dante to
Shakespeare and Goethe. It is but the faint
spice of mortality which lends a stimulating if
sharp perfume to all literatures. Beautiful art
is always challenged as corrupting. There may
be a grain of truth in the accusation. Man cannot
live by wisdom alone, so art was invented by
him to console, to disquiet, to arouse. Art may
be a dangerous adventure and also an anodyne,
like religion. And unhappily we are losing our
taste for adventuring amidst dangerous ideas.
Once deprived of moral self-determination, of
the right of private judgment, man soon relapses
into a vegetable existence. Whenever a new
poet or philosopher appears he is straightway
accused of tampering with the moral currency.
This is only mediocrity’s mode of adjusting too
marked mental disproportions. Difference engenders
hatred. In this period, when art and
literature are violently despised and persecuted,
do not let us be frightened by the word “wicked.”
For my part, as an old practitioner in literary
and artistic poisons, I have never encountered
a book or a picture or a sonata that was
so immoral as to kill at twenty paces. So let us
cheer up, read Pater, Baudelaire, and the Bible—from
which they derive—and blench not
before the dissonantal batteries of the Neo-Scythian
composers.
There is another Pater, one far removed from
the weaver of colored silken phrases. If he recalls
the richness of Keats in the texture of his
prose, he can also suggest the aridity of Spencer.
There are essays of his as cold, as logically
adamant, and as tortuous as sentences in the
Synthetic Philosophy. Luckily his tendency
to abstract reasoning was subdued by the humanism
of his temper. There are not many
“purple panels” in his prose; “purple” in the
De Quincey or Ruskin manner; no “fringes of
the north star” style. He never wrote in sheer
display. For the boorish rhetoric and apish
attitudes of much modern writing he betrayed
no sympathy. His critical range is catholic.
Consider his essays on Lamb, Coleridge, Wordsworth,
Winckelmann, not to mention those finely
wrought masterpieces, the studies of Da Vinci,
Giorgione, Botticelli, Joachim du Bellay. Even
the newly gathered minor essays, slight as they
are in theme and treatment, reveal the master.
Somewhat cloistered in his attitude toward
the normal world of work, often the artist for
art’s sake, he may never trouble the main currents
of literature; but he will always be a writer
for writers, a critic for critics. Little books may
have their destiny. Pater was a thinker whose
vision pierces the shell of appearances, the composer
of a polyphonic prose-music which echoes
a harmonious adagio heard within the spaces of
a Gothic cathedral, through the multicolored
windows of which filters alien daylight. It was
a favorite contention of his that all the arts
aspire toward the condition of music. This idea
is the keynote of Walter Pater, mystic and musician,
who, like his own Marius the Epicurean,
carried, his life long, “in his bosom across a
crowded public place—his own soul.” And
yet——!
BAUDELAIRE’S LETTERS TO HIS MOTHER
When a well-known man dies in England
they ask: What did he do? In France: How
did he do it? In the United States: How much
did he leave? But the Socialist in every land
says: He didn’t do it! The poetic production
of Charles Baudelaire, if put to the same test
questions, might easily be conceived as evoking
even more variety of responses. Baudelaire
has said that nations produce great men against
their will. While his position in the poetic
firmament of France is that of a star of the
first magnitude, there are, nevertheless, dissidents,
especially among foreign critics, who
either cannot or will not admit what is become
a truism in French criticism. And the critical
literature concerning the poet grows apace.
His letters to his mother, recently published,
make a volume admirably calculated to illuminate
the character of the man. It contains a
preface and notes by Jacques Crépet, who, it
may be remembered, assisted his father, Eugène
Crépet, in the biographical study of Baudelaire,
a definitive study, one is tempted to add,
for it dissipated a lot of legends (most of them
fabricated by the poet himself) and put his
house of life into some sort of order. Above
all, it cleared up the rather murky atmosphere
of his relations with Jeanne Duval, his Black
Venus, who was in reality a young woman with
hardly a moiety of African blood in her veins.
But she served as a peg for the poet upon which
to hang some of his most acrid and lovely verse,
therefore she must pass muster in any estimate
of his disquieting genius.
Withal, the exegetical literature is not large.
George Saintsbury introduced him to English
readers, although Algernon Charles Swinburne
had in practice, if not by precept, brought his
“poisonous honey from France”—Tennyson’s
phrase. The Letters (1841-66) were published
in 1907 by the Mercure de France, which also
fathered a bulky volume devoted to the posthumous
works (1908). La Plume had in 1893
republished from the Belgian edition the condemned
pieces from Les Fleurs du Mal, with an
extraordinary frontispiece by the Belgian etcher,
Armand Rassenfosse. There are some poetic
numbers in this rare plaque—eagerly sought for
by lovers of exotic literature—yet the majority
of the pieces must be read book in one hand, the
other hand tightly closing the nostrils. These
suppressed poems are not the best Baudelairia.
Féli Gautier’s illustrated pamphlet (Editions de
la Plume) is the most succinct account of the
poet. There is also a handy little volume by
Alphonse Seché and Jules Bertaut, garnered
from various sources, yet of critical merit. And
in 1917, during the heat of conflict, Guillaume
Apollinaire prefaced the definitive text of the
poems and said some pertinent things of Baudelaire.
He calls the poet the literary son of Choderlos
de Laclos and Edgar Poe—a shuddering
combination, indeed.
The previous collection of Letters are of more
general interest, for they are addressed to his
most distinguished contemporaries—painters,
poets, musicians—his friend Richard Wagner
among the rest—men of letters and aristocratic
ladies. But in the Letters to his mother, Mme.
Aupick, the atmosphere is more dramatic, more
intense. A duel is fought from his school days
to the year previous to his death; the duel of a
man, half crazed with alcohol and drugs, and a
mother who failed to understand the queer duckling
of genius she had hatched out in her first
marriage. Demands for money fill the majority
of these epistles. Pleas for his poetic
work also loom largely, but poverty is the leading
motive throughout. We catch more than a
profile portrait of the mother; it is not always
winning or “motherly.” How could it be with
such a son? A half-Hamlet, he was jealous of
his mother’s second husband. It was one of the
determining causes in his morbid growth. How
has his case so long escaped the psychiatrists of
the psychoanalytic school? Albert Mordell, in
his Erotic Element in Literature, could have
found him a better subject than Stendhal for the
Œdipus-complex. Notwithstanding his Flowers
of Evil, his diabolic and dandical poses, Baudelaire
was not a wicked-hearted man. Weak he
was rather than depraved. And too curious of
certain matters. He did explore the subcellars
of the soul, dive into cesspools, and expose putrid
sores. A scavenger poet, nevertheless a great
poet, the greatest since Hugo. To-day his successor
to the purple is Gabriele d’Annunzio.
There was decay in Baudelaire’s bones, a
necrosis of the moral nature, yet no more fervent
believer among latter-day poets in God and his
Mother has penned their praises, except Verlaine.
He did lay too much stress on his admiration
for Satan, an admiration well-nigh
Manichean, but he argued rightly when he said
that one can’t believe in the Almighty and not
believe in the Adversary. Theologically speaking,
this is an inexpugnable position; in reality
the world-experiences of the last five years have
uprooted a belief that Satan is bound and sealed
in some hellish solitude. Roaming about and
seeking whom he may devour, would be the consensus
of opinion among pious folk. Baudelaire
believed in the devil because he had a personal
devil. Hence his Litanies to Satan, later imitated
by Giosuè Carducci in his Hymn to Satan.
“Salute, O Satana, O ribellione, O forza vindice,
Della ragione!” But in his Litanies the French
poet is more explicit; his refrain is “O Satan,
prends pitié de ma longue misère!” And this
from the poet of De profundis clamavi and the
hymn, in Latin, to Saint Francis (Francisco
meæ Laudes)!
A third person has a share in the new Letters,
M. Ancelle, the advocate and guardian of the
errant Charles. Alternately cajoling and bullying,
the letters addressed him by his charge
reveal a curious mentality. The father of Baudelaire
bequeathed his son about seventy-five
thousand francs, soon dissipated by the incipient
dandy on pictures, furniture, jewelry,
bibelots, clothes, and light o’ loves; yet he
seemed to think that his guardian was robbing
him, that his mother hated him. In the mists
and ecstasies of his wild life he saw nothing
clearly—except his shining visions, and being
of an obstinate nature, he pinned these visions
to paper. The history of art can show few more
laborious workmen than Baudelaire; his was
the technical heroism of which Henry James
speaks. Despite his drugs and drinks, he never
ceased working, the work of an intellectual
galley-slave. He filed his poems. He wrote
criticism—Manet, Monet, Cézanne, and Richard
Wagner are specimens of his critical clairvoyancy—read
his Salons and his splendid
tribute to the genius of Wagner in his Music
of the Future. Luck seemed against him. Like
Balzac, he was forever in debt. His mother
came to the rescue; his friends were worn out
helping him across perilous pecuniary quagmires.
Then he fled to Belgium, a country he
loathed, and celebrated that loathing in distasteful
verse, there to be stricken with general
paralysis, and later to be brought back to Paris,
to die cared for by the mother he believed inimical
to him. The mystery is that he didn’t succumb
earlier in his life to the perpetual assaults
on his health.
When his mother married the father of the
poet, Joseph Francis Baudelaire—or Beaudelaire—she
was twenty-seven, her husband
sixty-two. By his first marriage the elder Baudelaire
had one son, Claude, who, like his half-brother,
Charles, died of paralysis. After the
death of the father the widow married within
a year the handsome, ambitious Aupick, then
Chef de Bataillon, Lieutenant-Colonel, decorated
with the Legion of Honor, later General
and Ambassador to Madrid, Constantinople,
and London. Charles was a frail, nervous youth,
but, unlike most children of genius, he was an
excellent scholar and won brilliant prizes at
college. In this d’Annunzio resembled him.
His stepfather was proud of him. From the
Royal College at Lyons Charles went to the
Lycée Louis-le-Grand, Paris, but was expelled
in 1839. (He was born in 1821, also the birth
year of Flaubert.) Troubles soon began at
home. He disdained his mother and quarrelled
with General Aupick. She has confessed that
she was partially to blame; in the flush of her
second love she had forgotten her boy. He
could not forget nor forgive what he called her
infidelity to the memory of his father. Hamlet-like,
he was inconsolable. The worthy Bishop
of Montpelier, an old family friend, said that
Charles was a little crazy; that second marriages
usually bring woe in their train. The
young poet contented himself with muttering:
“When a mother has such a son she doesn’t remarry.”
The reverse was probably the truth.
He wrote in his journal: “My ancestors idiots
or maniacs ... all victims of terrible passions”;
which was another of his exaggerations. His
father was a student, a practical man, a steady-going
bourgeois. On the paternal side the
grandfather of Charles was a Champenois peasant;
his mother’s people presumably were of
Normandy, though little is known of her forebears.
Charles believed himself lost from the
time his half-brother was stricken with paralysis,
as well he might. Like many others, Baudelaire
was a victim to a malady the origins of which
were little known in his day. He also believed
that his own instability of temperament was the
result of the disparity of years in his parents.
In the heyday of his blood he was perverse.
Let us credit him with contradicting the Byronic
notion that ennui can be best cured by evil
ways; sin, Baudelaire found the saddest of
diversions. Despite Théophile Gautier’s stories
about the hashish club, Catulle Mendès denies
that the poet was addicted to the hemp habit.
What the majority of mankind does not know
concerning the habits of literary workers is this
prime fact: that men who toil writing poetry—and
there is no mental toil comparable to
it, not even the higher mathematics—cannot
indulge in drink or opium without speedy collapse.
The old-fashioned ideas of “inspiration,”
spontaneity, easy improvisation, of the sudden
bolt from heaven, are delusions still hugged by
the world. To be told that Chopin filed at his
music for years, that in his smithy Beethoven
forged his thunderbolts in the sweat of his sooty
brows, that Manet slaved like a dock laborer,
that Baudelaire was a mechanic in his devotion
to work, may be a disillusion for the sentimental.
Yet such is the case. Minerva springing
full-fledged from Jupiter’s skull is a pretty fancy,
but Balzac and Flaubert did not encourage that
fancy. Work literally killed them, as it killed
Poe and Jules de Goncourt. Maupassant went
insane because he would work and he would
play the same day. Baudelaire worked and
worried. His debts haunted him. His constitution
was undoubtedly flawed, but that his
life was one prolonged debauch is a nightmare
of the moral police in some white cotton night-cap
country. These letters to his mother are
the most human of documents and they prove
the contrary. Charles Baudelaire is the saddest
and the profoundest poet in modern literature.
Speaking of Nietzsche, I am reminded of
the study by William M. Salter, Nietzsche the
Thinker, which happened to be published here
at an inopportune time (1917). It is the most
satisfactory exposition of the ideas of the great
poet-philosopher, who, even if he did not create
an inclosed system, has given birth to original
and suggestive ideas. Mr. Salter has, of course,
exploded the erroneous notion that Nietzsche
was persona grata with the Prussians. A letter
in my possession, though not addressed to me—alas!
I have but one written to me—begins
thus: “Woe to the victors, for they shall
be vanquished!” A veritable prophecy. This
was dated 1875, and alluded to the Franco-Prussian
War, the consequences of which sorrowed
the soul of Nietzsche. The Salter book
is testimony to American scholarship; cogent,
bold, brilliant, and conclusive.
THE TWO TEMPTATIONS
The two Temptations! Sounds melodramatic,
doesn’t it? But it only refers to the
various versions of a great book. All good
Flaubertians will rejoice to learn that the earlier
draft of Flaubert’s Temptation of St. Antony,
has been given a fitting English garb. This
translation is made from the 1849 and 1856
manuscripts, edited by Louis Bertrand, and is
by René Francis. The preface is by Sir Gaston
Maspero, distinguished archæologist, and there
is also a prefatory note by Louis Bertrand.
This version must not be confounded with the
definitive one of 1874, Englished in superlative
fashion by Lafcadio Hearn and published here
in 1910. The new and bulky volume, admirably
printed and copiously illustrated, is a
literary curiosity without which no Flaubert collection
would be complete. To be sure, Flaubert
translated is Flaubert traduced, for as
Arthur Symons has written, Flaubert is difficult
to translate because he has no fixed rhythm.
“His prose keeps step with no regular march
music. He invents the rhythm of every sentence;
he changes his cadence with every mood
or for the convenience of every fact. He has
no theory of beauty in form apart from what
it expresses. For him form is a living thing,
the physical body of thought, which it clothes
and interprets. Compare the style,” continues
Mr. Symons, “of Flaubert in his books and you
will find that each book has its own rhythm,
perfectly appropriate to its subject-matter. In
Chateaubriand, Gautier, even Baudelaire, the
cadence is always the same; the most exquisite
word painting of Gautier can be translated
rhythm for rhythm without difficulty into English.
Once you have mastered the tune you
have merely to go on; every verse will be the
same.” Not so with Flaubert. His is truly
polyphonic prose—a phrase, by the way, that
Amy Lowell uses to describe an amorphous form
of prose and poetry. When I invented the combination
years ago I meant only prose, what
George Saintsbury would call “numerous
prose.” See his valuable critical History of
English Prose Rhythm.
While on a visit in 1845, Flaubert visited
Genoa. There, in the Palace Balbi-Senarega—not
at the Doria, as Maxime du Camp wrote
with his accustomed carelessness—the French
writer saw an old picture by Breughel (probably
Pieter the younger, surnamed Hell-Breughel)
that represents a Temptation of St. Antony.
It is dingy in color and far from a masterpiece.
But Flaubert, who loved the grotesque, procured
an engraving of this picture, and it hung
till the day of his death in his study at Croisset,
near Rouen. I have seen it, as it still hangs in
the Flaubert Museum there. This picture was
the spring-board for his two Temptations.
Their germ may be found in his mystery play,
Smarh, with its demon and its metaphysical
coloring. But Breughel surely set into motion
the mental machinery of the Temptation, which
never stopped whirring till 1874.
The first draft of the Temptation was begun
May 24, 1848, and finished September 12, 1849.
The manuscript numbered five hundred and
forty pages. Set aside for Madame Bovary,
this draft was again taken up and the second
version was made in 1856; when finished the
manuscript was reduced to one hundred and
ninety-three pages. Not satisfied, Flaubert
returned to the work in 1872, and when ready
for publication in 1874 the number of pages
was one hundred and thirty-six; even then he
cut out from ten chapters, three. When a few
years later the 1856 version was given to the
world French critics were astonished to find it
so different from the definitive version of 1874.
The critical taste of Flaubert was vindicated.
His was true technical heroism. Reading in
1849 the earliest version to his friends Bouilhet
and Du Camp he had been bidden to burn the
stuff; instead he boiled it down into the 1856
version. To his dearest friend, Ivan Turgénieff,
he submitted his 1872 draft. Thus it came that
the wonderfully colored psychic and philosophic
panorama, this Gulliver-like excursion round
and about the master-ideas and religions of the
antique and early Christian worlds was at last
published.
All the youthful Flaubert, the “spouter” of
blazing phrases, the lover of jewelled words, of
picturesque and monstrous ideas and situations
is in the first turbulent version of the Temptation;
in the definitive version he is more critical,
historical. As his emotions cooled with the
years, Flaubert had grown intellectually. The
first Temptation is romantic, religious; the
1874 is better composed and sceptical. Arranged
more dramatically than the first, the
author’s leanings toward Oriental mysticism
and the dominating ideas of the classic world
are better revealed in the last version. The
psychological gradations of character are more
clearly indicated in this version. We cannot agree
with Louis Bertrand, editor of the 1856 version,
that it is superior to the version of 1874. It
seems more novel, that’s all. Flaubert was
never so much the surgeon as when he operated
upon this manuscript. He often hesitated, he
always suffered, but he never flinched when his
mind was fully resolved. It is for the student
a subject of enthralling interest to follow the
slow growth of these various versions.
“Since Goethe,” would be a suggestive title for
an essay on the various epics written since his
death. The list would not be large. In France
there are only the barren rhetorical exercises
of Edgar Quinet’s Ahasuerus, the insurrectionary
poems of Hugo and the frigidly faultless
verse of Leconte de Lisle. But a work of such
profound depth and heroic power as Faust
there is not, except the Temptation of St. Antony,
which is impregnated by the Faustian
spirit—though in its development poles apart
from the older poem—that we are not surprised
when we learn that the youthful Flaubert
was a passionate admirer of Goethe, even addressing
to his memory a long poem in alexandrines.
The Temptation is the only poem—despite
its prose it is poetic—that may be
classed with Brand or Zarathushtra. At times,
in its sweep of execution and grandeur of conception,
it grazes certain episodes in Faust.
But though it may excel in verbal beauty or
in its imaginative presentation of the problems
of volition, it falls short of Goethe’s ethical
vision. Faust is a man who wills. “In the
beginning was the act.” Antony is static, not
dynamic. Faust is tempted by Mephisto, yet
does not lose his soul. Flaubert’s hermit resists
Satan at his subtlest; withal, we do not feel
that his soul is as much worth the saving as
Faust’s. Man for man, Faust is the more significant;
Antony is narrow-minded; indeed,
almost besotted by superstition. He crystallizes,
also symbolizes, a vanished period of mythology.
Faust stands for the man of the present, and in
the second part of the poem the man of the
future. Ideas are the heroes of Flaubert’s epic,
though St. Antony’s is a metaphysical history,
not a human one like Faust’s.
But to Faust alone may the Temptation be
compared. George Saintsbury has pronounced
this masterpiece to be the most perfect example
extant of dream literature. And precisely because
of its precision in details, its astounding
architectonic and its rich-hued waking hallucinations.
THE FLAUBERT ANNIVERSARY
It is a holy and a wholesome act to visit the
grave of a genius, for the memories there aroused
may serve as a consolation and an inspiration
in our spiritually arid existence. I often thought
of this at Rouen when I went there to visit the
tomb of Gustave Flaubert, so happily described
by François Coppée as The Beethoven of French
Prose. A quarter of a century ago I protested
in newspapers and books against the tardy
official recognition accorded one of the great
prose masters of France—which means the
world—and one of the most marvellous among
novelists. In the Solferino Gardens at Rouen
there is the marble memorial by the sculptor
Chapu, and on the heights of the Monumental
Cemetery, in the Flaubert family plot—Flaubert’s
father was a distinguished surgeon—and
not far from the Joan of Arc monument, lie
the remains of the author of Madame Bovary.
His celebrated pupil, Guy de Maupassant, is
also remembered in the Solferino Gardens by
a statue; another may be seen in the Parc Monceau.
But at the time I began urging some
form of a memorial to the master of masters
nothing had been done. Since then the government
has made of the old Flaubert home at
Croisset, a half-hour from Rouen, down the
Seine, a worthy memorial. The house in which
such masterpieces as Madame Bovary, Salammbô,
Sentimental Education, The Temptation
of St. Antony, Bouvard and Pécuchet, and
the Three Tales were created is now a Flaubert
museum. Abbé Prevost is said to have written
Manon Lescaut there. The old house still
stands, though decaying. Flaubert’s study is,
however, in fair preservation. The paternal
home, occupying a part of the little park, was
a dismantled manufactory when last I saw the
place.
The faithful Colange, for twenty years servitor
in the Flaubert household, kept a café in
the neighborhood, and was always ready to
talk of his master, of Mme. Flaubert, the
mother. In vain I tried to get a photograph
of that lady. Colange would not sell it, would
not even have it reproduced. I have seen the
picture of Dr. Achille Flaubert, but I am more
interested in the mothers of men of genius, and
I can recall no edition of the works containing
the portrait of Mme. Flaubert. But I recall
her features. A sweet, mild, intelligent face,
betraying evidences of sorrow and resignation.
The typical mother. Her son was a celibate,
and, with the exception of Louise Colet, he
never gave his mother any worriment over
women. And it was that lady, whose portrait
was recently exhibited at the Courbet retrospective
exhibition in the Metropolitan Museum,
who was the disturber, not Flaubert. There
had been an affair, and understanding the honorable
nature of the man, the wily humbug Louise
endeavored to make trouble. She wrote Mme.
Flaubert, a deeply pious woman; she harried
Gustave, who, like most literary psychologists
and sounders of feminine souls, was
naïve in the practical conduct of his love-affairs.
The epitaph of Louise Colet was composed
by Maxime Ducamp: “Here lies the
woman who compromised Victor Cousin, made
Alfred de Musset ridiculous, and tried to assassinate
Alphonse Karr; requiescat in pace.”
A mean, spiteful masculine witticism this,
though well deserved. Of Ducamp a like
epitaph might be fabricated: Hic jacet the
man who slandered Baudelaire, traduced his
loving friend Gustave Flaubert, and who was
critically snuffed out of existence by Guy de
Maupassant.
I have preserved a card sent to me by Mme.
Franklin Grout, dated from Villa Tanit, Antibes,
in which she expressed her gratitude for
several things I wrote regarding the necessity
of a Flaubert museum at Croisset; also for the
truth in the Ducamp matter. Mme. Grout
was the Caroline Commanville of the Flaubert
correspondence, the beloved niece of the master,
for whom he sacrificed his personal fortune,
a considerable one for a man of letters forty
years ago (about one million two hundred
thousand francs). Her husband, M. Commanville,
had suffered from reverses, and Flaubert,
the supposed egoist, cold-blooded, self-centred,
an epicurean of literature, calmly deprived
himself of his last franc and, nearly sixty years
of age, went into harness. His noble act was
accomplished without the flaring of trumpets.
There were no publishers’ “blurbs” then; nowadays
this transaction in hearts and bonds would
be yawped to the thousand winds of publicity;
luckily, the sensitive great man was spared
that vulgar fate. After the death of her husband,
Caroline Commanville remarried; her
second husband was the Dr. Grout who attended
Guy de Maupassant during his fatal
illness at the famous Maison Blanche.
Think of it! I saw the great Flaubert in the
flesh. I may quote Browning: “Ah, did you
once see Shelley plain, and did he stop and
speak to you?”... Set me down as hopelessly
romantic, as a cultivator of the cult of great
artists in an age when there are only imitators
or pigmies. It’s born in me, this species of artistic
snobbery. I can’t help it. Every now
and then some professorial rabbit pokes its pink
snout from the academic hutch and passionately
pipes, “Romance is the ruin of the world!” and
retires on gliding paws. After his naughty
proclamation I always take down from the
shelf Alice in Wonderland and read with renewed
delight the conversation of the Mad
Hatter and the March Hare. No romance in
the world? Of that particular professorial
rabbit Daisy Ashford might say: Render unto
Cæsar’s wife the things that are suspicious!
Even academic rabbits are romantic; else their
breeding propensities have been enormously
exaggerated. Flaubert is my romance.
Above all, Flaubert was a musician, a musical
poet. His ear was the final court of appeal,
and to make sonorous cadences in a language
that lacks the essential richness, the diapasonic
undertow of the English, is just short of the
miraculous. Until the time of Chateaubriand
and Victor Hugo the French language was less
a liquid, plastic collocation of sounds than a
formal pattern, despite the clarity and precision
of the eighteenth century; one must go back to
the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries for
richer, more pregnant speech. Omnipresent
with Flaubert was the musician’s idea of composing
a masterpiece that should float because
of its sheer style. Lyric verbal ecstasy quite
overpowered him. He was born December 21,
1821. As Henry James has said, he is one of
the glories of French literature. Doubtless
there will be a fitting commemoration of his
one hundredth birth anniversary two years
hence, and I hope that America will be represented
at Rouen on that occasion.
ROOSEVELT AND BRANDES
My first meeting with Theodore Roosevelt,
though brief, will be ever memorable for me. I
was not precisely “summoned” to Oyster Bay
on Election Day early in November, 1915,
though I gladly accepted Col. Roosevelt’s invitation
in the light of a “royal command,” and
went over to Long Island in company with John
Quinn, who had arranged the meeting, and
Francis J. Heney, once public prosecutor in San
Francisco. I had received several letters from
the Colonel of Colonels, of which I recall two
significant sentences. One ended: “What a
trump John Quinn is!” The other begins: “I
have just received your New Cosmopolis. My
son Kermit, whose special delight is New York,
would probably appreciate it more than I do,
for I am a countryman rather than a man of
the pavements.” Now, I had always thought
of Theodore Roosevelt as a “man of the pavements,”
notwithstanding his delight in rough-riding
across Western prairies. Personally I
found him the reverse of either: a scholarly man,
fond of music and the fine arts—he showed me
a number of canvases by the late Marcius Simmons,
a young American painter, who had been
greatly influenced by Turner. The colonel had
an excellent library of Colonial literature, and
was fond of digging out pregnant sentences for
quotation in his speeches from early preachers
and statesmen. He appeared to be interested
in my comparison between his prose style and
the prose style of President Woodrow Wilson:
the one swift, concise, full of affirmations, striking
sentences, and notable for its absence of
glitter. For the colonel reality was greater than
rhetoric; while the prose of Mr. Wilson is eminently
professorial, preserving as it does a nice
balance of sound and sense; above all, “literary”
prose, the prose of the study, never dynamic,
seldom brilliant; prose “standardized,” eighteenth-century,
smooth, sinuous, flexible, and
ever-illuding prose.
My distinguished host showed some of the
trophies he had acquired in Europe when on
that historic grand tour; and, as I had not visited
him in the guise of a professional interviewer, I
did not write at the time of what I saw; but now
I may do so without violating the intimacies of
private hospitality. One thing that interested
me was a photograph of the late Andrew Carnegie,
taken in Berlin during the military manœuvres;
both Carnegie and Roosevelt had been
guests of William Hohenzollern, then Kaiser. I
told the colonel that I had been present at the
formal opening of the Peace Palace, in September,
1913, at The Hague, and that the day had
been so hot that all Holland, there represented,
had fled to the beach at Scheveningen, adding
that I believed the palace eventually would be
turned into the handsomest café in Europe; and
I had printed this prophecy (?) in The Times
Sunday Magazine, when reporting the solemn
humbuggery of the peaceful house-warming.
War was discussed with all the zest of the
wonderful man. One question I permitted myself:
“Colonel, would the Lusitania have been
sunk if you had been in the White House?”
Snapping his formidable jaw, he exclaimed:
“There would have been no Lusitania incident
if I had been President.”
Among other various topics the colonel descanted
on the poetical merits of George Cabot
Lodge, son of Senator Henry Cabot Lodge, who
died in the very harvest time of his genius. In
his introduction to the two volumes of Poems
and Dramas, Theodore Roosevelt has never
written with such a happy mingling of perspicacity
and tempered enthusiasm. Among the
younger American poets I find Lodge of importance,
not along because of his potential promise,
but because of his actual performance. An authentic
poet, his versatility is marked. In his
sonnets and lyrics he paid the admiring tribute
of youth to Milton, Wordsworth, Tennyson,
Browning, Meredith, and Swinburne. He could
mimic Walt Whitman, who is fatally easy to
parody, and he early succumbed to Schopenhauer
and Baudelaire. In at least one of his
dramas I found the cosmic ecstasy of Nietzsche;
also the doctrine of the Eternal Return. But
young Lodge had assimilated a half dozen cultures,
and passed far out to sea the perilous rocks
of imitation, upon which so many lesser talents
have come to grief. When as an achievement
we consider his Herakles we are amazed at its
maturity of thought and technical finish. The
poet, the Maker, confronts us, and in reclothing
the antique and tragic myth with his own lovely
language he is, nevertheless, a “modern.” I
know few poets of the new school who may
boast this sense of the vital present, added to a
divination and an evocation of “old, unhappy
far-off things and battles long ago.” His figures
are not fashioned by academic black magic, but
are vital beings, loving, trusting, suffering, and
in conflict with ineluctable destiny. He had the
lyric art, also the architectural. He was a singer
and a builder of the lofty rhyme. His handling
of complex forms and abstruse rhymes was remarkable.
George Cabot Lodge possessed both
voice and vision. His life, by Henry Adams,
shows him to have been a young man beloved by
his friends, among whom were Jonathan Stickney
Trumbull, Langdon Mitchell, and the late
Sir Cecil Spring-Rice. When I met him in Paris
he was a student at the Sorbonne. It was about
1896. A charming youth. I may only add
now my humble mite of admiration to the manes
of this dead genius.
When I saw Dr. Georg Brandes at the Hotel
Astor a few months before the outbreak of the
Great War I told him that he resembled the bust
made of him by Klinger. It was the first time
I had talked to the celebrated Danish author, to
whom I had dedicated Egoists. Then past
seventy, as active as a young man, I could see
no reason why he shouldn’t live to be a centenarian.
An active brain is lodged in his nimble
body. I had made up my mind to ask him no
questions about America. I found him in a
rage over the way he was misquoted by some of
the interviewers. It should be remembered that
primarily he is a cosmopolitan thinker. He
writes in English, French, German, and Danish
with equal ease. As to the provinciality of our
country’s literature and the seven arts he has
definite opinions; but he was polite enough not
to rub them in on me. He was accused of finding
his favorite reading in the “works” of Jack
London! That idea amused him. Among our
“moderns” it is Frank Norris he likes; a slight
difference, indeed. Emerson, Poe, Whitman interested
him, though not as iconoclasts or pathfinders.
The originality of this trinity he didn’t
dwell upon; made-over Europeans, he called
them; Emerson and German transcendental
philosophy; Poe and E. T. W. Hoffmann; Whitman
and Ossian—Walt’s rugged speech is a
windy parody of MacPherson’s, and Ossian himself
is a windy parody of the Old Testament
style.
Brandes is an iconoclast, a radical, a non-conformist
born, and more often a No-Sayer
than a Yes-Sayer. The many-headed monster
has no message for him. As he was the first
European critic to give us true pictures of Ibsen
and Nietzsche, I led him to speak of the poet-philosopher.
At Baireuth, where I had gone to
hear the Wagner music-drama at its fountainhead—and
very muddy was the music-making,
I am sorry to say—I was shown the house
where was born Max Stirner. My friend said:
“When the very name of Richard Wagner is
forgotten, Stirner’s will be in the mouth of the
world.” Of course, this sounded improbable.
I know Stirner’s book, The Ego and Its Own,
knew his real name, Johann Kaspar Schmidt,
and that he had been a poor, half-starved school-master
in Berlin, and, in 1845, imprisoned by the
Prussian Government. This intellectual anarch—rather
call him nihilist, for, compared with
his nihilism, Bakunin’s is only revolutionary resistance—was
to become later the most powerful
disrupting force in Europe! I couldn’t believe
it. But now I recall my friend’s prophecy
when I read of the doings of the Russian Bolsheviki.
Not Nietzsche, but Stirner, has been
the real motor force in the contemporary revolution.
No half-way house of socialism for the
Reds! And that is the lesson of Artzibachev’s
Sanine, the import of which the majority of
critics missed, partially because of the imperfect
English translation—many suppressions—and
also because they missed the significance of the
new man, who, while continuing the realistic
tradition of Dostoievsky and Tolstoy, was
diametrically opposed to their sentimental Brotherhood
of Man—toujours that old fallacy of
Rousseau!—and preached the fiercest individualism,
violently repudiating Nietzsche and his
aristocratic individualism. It may be said in
passing that a reaction to individualism is bound
to come; the lesson of the war will not be lost.
Nor the teaching of Emerson. After the present
overt suppression of the individual, the pendulum
will surely swing from tyrannical socialism
to the greater freedom of the individual.
And it can’t come quickly enough here in
America.
Dr. Brandes sets more store by Nietzsche
than Stirner; he was the first to call Nietzsche
a “radical aristocrat.” We switched to the
theme of Strindberg. Brandes said: “Yes, he
was mad. Once he visited me and told me of a
call he had made at a lunatic asylum near
Stockholm. He rang the bell and asked the
physician if he—Strindberg, the greatest of
dramatists—was crazy; to which the doctor
replied: ‘My dear Mr. Strindberg, if you will
only consent to stay with me six weeks and talk
with me every day, I promise to answer your
question.’” After that Brandes had no doubts
on the question. Brandes is not only the discoverer
of Ibsen, Nietzsche, and Strindberg, but
he himself is a revaluer of old valuations.
Therein lies his significance for this generation.
In 1888 he wrote to Nietzsche: “I have been the
best hated man in the north for the last four
years. The newspapers rave against me every
day, especially since my long feud with Bjornson,
in which all the ‘moral’ German newspapers
take sides against me.”... To-day he is regarded
as a reactionary by the Reds. The affections
of Brandes have always been bestowed
upon the literatures of England and France.
Of his Main Currents, Maurice Bigeon has said
that Brandes did for the nineteenth century
what Sainte-Beuve did for the seventeenth century
in his History of Port Royal. What is vital,
what makes for progress, what has lasting influence
in social life? asks the Dane in his Main
Currents. He will remain the archetype of
cosmopolitan critics for future generations. A
humanist, the mind of Brandes is steel-colored.
Ductile, when white-hot, it flows like lava from
a volcano in eruption; but always is it steel,
whether liquefied or rigid. Pre-eminently it is
the fighting mind. He objects to being described
as “brilliant.” The model of Brandes
as a portrait-painter of ideas and individuals is
Velasquez, because “Velasquez is not brilliant,
but true.”
Yet he is brilliant and lucid, and steel-like,
whether writing of Shakespeare or Lassalle.
An ardent upholder of Taine and the psychology
of race, he contends that in the individual, not
in the people, lies the only hope for progress.
He is altogether for the psychology of the individual.
Like Carlyle, he has the cult of the
great man. The fundamental question is—can
the well-being of the race, which is the end
of all effort, be attained without great men?
“I say no, and again, no!” he cries. He is a
firm believer in the axiom that every tub should
stand on its own bottom; and in our earthly
pasture, where the sheep think, act, or vote to
order, the lesson of Brandes is “writ clear”: To
myself be true! that truth set forth with double
facets by Ibsen in Peer Gynt and Brand. Also
by Emerson. Beware of the Bogy—the cowardly
spirit of compromise, with its sneaking
prudent advice; Go around! For mobs and
mob-made laws Georg Brandes has a mighty
hatred. He, too, is a radical aristocrat whose
motto might be: Blessed are the proud of spirit,
for they shall inherit the Kingdom of Earth!
With his Hebraic irony he stung to the quick
the spiritual sloth of Denmark. His life was
made unpleasant at the Copenhagen University;
but he had behind him the younger generation.
He knew that to write for the intrenched and
prejudiced class would be a waste of ink. He
exploded his verbal bombs beneath the national
ark and blew sky-high stale and false ideals.
He became a national figure after he had been
recognized as a world critic. Not the polished
writer that was Sainte-Beuve, not the possessor
of a synthetic intellect like Hippolyte Taine’s,
Brandes is the broadest-minded man of the three,
and upon his shoulders their critical mantles
have fallen. Agitated as he was by the war—his
letters to me were full of references to it—he
was philosopher enough to plunge into the
profoundest work. He has finished two studies
on such divergent themes as Goethe and Voltaire.
Let us hope both books be given an English
garb and speedy publication.
PENNELL TALKS ABOUT ETCHING
When an etcher of Joseph Pennell’s caliber
talks about his art it behooves both critic and
public to sit up and listen. Mr. Pennell is endowed
with a special gift for making people sit
up. He loves to startle. He is occasionally
choleric, he indulges in righteous indignation
over the blindness of critics and fumes betimes
because of the indifference of the world at large
concerning the finer shades of art. Nevertheless,
he always says something pertinent, even when
it runs contrary to popular opinion, or sneers at
critical canons. He is well within his rights as
an artist to attack professional critics, for critics
and their criticism are a perpetual nuisance—an
incontrovertible statement that will, we are
sure, be smilingly indorsed by the majority of
the pesky critters. In his newly published and
magnificently illustrated Etchers and Etching,
Mr. Pennell has rendered a genuine service to
students and amateurs, for not only does he reveal
the secrets of his prison house, but he also
reveals with a frankness that is fascinating his
opinions of other etchers as compared with his
god, Whistler, and incidentally tells his readers
that if they do not agree with him they are unvarnished
damphools!
Bully old Joe! He is the joy of honest reviewers
and the terror of them that are not
firmly grounded in their artistic technique.
Herein he puts himself through all his familiar
paces. Of all the graphic arts, etching is the
most superior! Of all etchers, living or dead,
James McNeill Whistler is the greatest! From
this supreme judgment there is no appeal. And
the curious part is that Mr. Pennell gives you
chapter and verse to back up his argument. In
all that pertained to the delicate and difficult
art of etching, Whistler was the master. Not
Rembrandt, who was careless as to the printing
of his plates, careless as to finesse, and not given
to slicking up his work; not Méryon, who was,
according to Pennell, an indifferent etcher, and
no artist—should be mentioned in company with
the peerless Whistler. There is but one Allah
in etching, and Pennell is his prophet. Salaam
alaiekum! Rembrandt and Whistler? The
Apocalypse and the Butterfly!
There is no denying the enthusiasm of an expert.
And there is no denial of the proposition
that a little knowledge is a dangerous thing in
etching as in criticism. Yet there is something
to be said for the much-abused critics. Artists
who discuss their art are sometimes biassed, to
put it mildly. The principal critical pronouncements
that have endured were not made by professionals;
on the contrary, such writers as
Winckelmann, Goethe, Diderot, Blanc, Gautier,
Baudelaire—especially Baudelaire—Zola
(rather negligible), Goncourt, Roger Marx,
Geoffroy, Huysmans, Mauclair, Charles Morice,
Octave Mirbeau, R. A. M. Stevenson, George
Moore, D. S. MacColl, Lionel Cust, Colvin,
Ricci, Sturge Moore, Bernhard Berenson, John
Van Dyke, W. C. Brownell, Royal Cortissoz, and
others, have contributed more to the right understanding
of the plastic arts than any opposing
list of painters, sculptors and engravers you may
assemble. Sift names and opinions, and for
one Fromentin, one Whistler, one Reynolds, you
will find a hundred writers who, non-professional
as they were and are, have considerably added
to our enlightenment in matters artistic.
Not all critics are “men who have failed in
literature and art,” as Balzac said. The techniques
of the various arts are, naturally enough,
best known to the practitioners thereof. Yet
Curator Frank Weitenkampf of our Public Library
has written one of the most valuable books
in the arts graphic, How to Appreciate Prints.
Its union of technical insight and catholicity of
judgment has been justly praised by all discerning
etchers. The Discourses of Sir Joshua are,
take them by and large, the best of their kind
because most temperate. What wouldn’t we
give for the critical writings of Leonardo da
Vinci, whose prose, what we have of it, proves
him a master. Vasari is an immortal gossip.
William Blake was narrow in his outlook.
Fancy ruling out from court the pictures of
Rubens! Degas was a wit who abominated art
critics more than Mr. Pennell. He abused
Huysmans, the first to make public his rare
genius. Millet, Rousseau, Constable said interesting
things of their art, of their contemporaries.
“There is no isolated truth,” declared
Millet. “A good thing is never done
twice,” wrote Constable; or Alfred Stevens’s
definition of art as “nature seen through the
prism of an emotion,” which epigram evidently
Zola remembered in his Experimental Novel.
Rodin has also uttered much wisdom. Fromentin’s
studies of Dutch masters is a standard book,
although he missed Vermeer—probably because
the work of that master of masters was attributed
to other men, notably to Terburg.
Ruskin did much to muddle public opinion
with his intemperate praise of Turner and his
purblind estimate of Whistler. Who shall deny
that he was a force making for good? Walter
Pater painted with words, not only making beautiful
phrases but memorable criticism. Philip
Gilbert Hamerton often blundered, and Pennell
impales him, also abundantly quotes from him.
The written and reported words of artists are
alike precious to layman and critic. That the
artist, Mr. Pennell for example, prefers etching
to writing is natural; so might the critic if he had
the pictorial gift. Art is art, not nature; and
criticism is criticism, not always art. It professes
to interpret the artist’s work, and at best
it mirrors his art unavoidably intermingled with
the personal temperament of the critic. At the
worst, the critic lacks temperament, and when
this is the case Heaven help artist and public!
Walter Raleigh sums up the question in a sentence:
“Criticism, after all, is not to legislate nor
to classify, but to raise the dead.” The magical
art of evocation! Few critics possess the gift,
but, then, fewer are the artists who boast it.
That painters—or etchers—can get along
without professional criticism we know from
history, but that they themselves play the critic
successfully is open to doubt. And are they any
fairer to younger talent than official criticism?
It is an inquiry that should be fraught with significance
for professionals. Artists, great and
various, have sent forth their pupils into the
world. As befits honest criticism, have they at
all recognized the pupils of other men; played
fair with those whose practice and theory were
at the opposite pole to their own? The answer
is a decided negative; the examples that might
be adduced, legion. Recall what Velasquez said
to Salvator Rosa, according to Carl Justi. Salvator
had asked the incomparable Spaniard
whether he did not think Raphael the best of all
the painters he had seen in Italy. Velasquez
answered: “To be plain with you, Raphael does
not please me at all.” In art criticism a Robert
Schumann is yet to appear; and notwithstanding
his catholicity in taste, Schumann missed Wagner,
as did Berlioz. Perhaps Stendhal saw the
weakness in such criticisms when he remarked:
“Difference engenders hatred.”
To leave historical generalities for the particulars
of contemporary criticism, let us open a
book that has recently appeared, entitled De
David à Degas, by Jacques-Emile Blanche,
famous portraitist, charming causeur, brilliant
penman, sympathetic and sometimes caustic
critic. M. Blanche, a painter by “the grace of
God,” for his talents are many, considers such
diverse artists as Ingres, Manet, Renoir, Cézanne,
Fantin-Latour—a notably fine estimate—Degas—one
of the best essays—Aubrey
Beardsley—a masterly miniature of a marvellous
draftsman—and the redoubtable Whistler.
On page 35 M. Blanche writes of the etchings
and lithographs of the American artists, that they
were not worthy of their reputation; that the
Paris series frankly lean on Méryon, recall his
work; others are freer, occasionally pretty,
though weak, without character in their picturesque
quality of vignette, a genre wherein later
Mariano Fortuny excelled! We are here far from
Pennell’s dictum that Whistler is the greatest
etcher that ever lived. What does Jacques
Blanche know about etching? probably will be
his comment if he reads the critique in question.
And we should quite agree with the etcher if
he should make some remark; such one-sided
verdict, despite the fact that M. Blanche is to
be listened to with respect when he talks of art
and artists deserves rebuke! It again confirms
the attitude attributed to George Saintsbury
that all discussion of contemporaries is conversation,
not criticism. Mr. Pennell, who also
slaughters the reputations of the living and dead,
might put this witticism in his pipe and smoke
up. The late William M. Laffan, a practical
etcher, one who etched for his bread and butter,
as he assured us, wrote in the Sun newspaper, of
which he was the proprietor at the time of Whistler’s
death, that the plates of the etcher Whistler
would outlive Whistler the painter. Mr. Laffan,
who possessed a flair for criticism, prophesied
aright. He said too that there were no such
things as replicas, which is the truth. Many
Whistler canvases are sadly deteriorating, critical
enthusiasm concerning them is cooling—the
artist Whistler is now seen not to be an isolated
apparition but a synthesis of his own enthralling
self, based on the art of Courbet, Fantin, Albert
Moore, the Japanese and the inevitable Velasquez;
but the etchings and lithographs of this
truly versatile genius, being things of beauty,
will be a joy forever. They are his legacy to the
elect. And yet, must the “grand manner” of
line-engravings irretrievably vanish to make
place for the sketchy, fussy etching?
Not only is Brother Pennell—a brother to
dragons!—narrow in his estimates of all the
great etchers, but he is unjust to workers in
other black-and-white mediums. Old-fashioned
line-engraving is mechanical, and was so tedious
to execute that the process was abandoned for
still more mechanical though simpler methods.
Not, however, till the patient engravers had bequeathed
to art a gallery of stately portraits and
landscapes, minutely, if somewhat elaborately,
recorded. Etching, be it never so fine, so personal,
cannot compete with the masters of line,
because etching lacks depth and substance. It
is improvisation at the best; at its worst it is
almost feline in its scratchings. Mezzotint, too,
is a noble art. It is often smudgy, to be sure,
but it has tonal splendor, which etching has not,
despite the magical suggestion of tone in the
Whistler plates. After reading Mr. Pennell’s
exposition of the pains and perils consequent
upon the production of a perfect etching, the
finished plates of Marc Antonio, Richard Earlom
or Masson’s gray-haired man, do not seem a
whit more mechanical. There are tricks in all
trades. Whistler’s supremacy did not alone
consist in his virtuosity with the needle, but in
his personality as poet and mystic. Rembrandt
was greater artist than etcher; in his days the
manipulation of material was not so consummate
as during the Whistlerian epoch, yet he is
by all odds the bigger man. A rude scratch of
his and you see the glories of heaven, the gloom
of hell. There is a fulness, a richness, a solidity,
an architectural quality in Méryon missing in
Whistler, Pennell to the contrary notwithstanding.
In the evocation of the intangible, the
evanescent, of the exquisite, Whistler has never
had a rival, and as a technician he is foremost;
but George Moore was not far astray when he
said that if “Jemmy” had been fifty pounds
heavier he might have painted like Velasquez.
In the last analysis his work lacks weight, substance,
virile power, though not imagination,
and that quintessential quality is worth a wilderness
of beefy, brilliant, magisterial canvases.
All this is beside the mark, which is the superb
Pennell volume. Agree with him or not,
he writes with vigor, demolishing shams and
humbuggery, and his words, if often intemperate,
are prompted by burning sincerity. He
is never smug nor self-satisfied. He sees through
the hole in our national millstone of art. His
ideal is the linear, and at a time when sloppy
drawing, barbarous color and grotesque composition
have become our shibboleth, his warnings
are salutary. His is the cult of beauty for
beauty’s sake, the only culture in art. Etching
to him is the still small voice of an art abused by
amateurs, too often tortured by artists (you
think of the big plates of Frank Brangwyn).
He is fair to the Bohemian, Wenzel Hollar, who,
to be seen at his best, one must go to Prague,
to the Hollareum, there in the Rudolphinium,
where his amazing work may be studied in its
entirety.
Mr. Pennell pays a rather grudging tribute to
Seymour Haden, while admitting the beauty of
his plate, Sunset in Ireland, and he warmed the
cockles of our heart by his discriminating praise
of the splendid etcher that was Félicien Rops.
At the conclusion he peremptorily exclaims: “I
know of no other great etchers.” Oh, yes, you
do, Joseph Pennell! You are too modest by
half. Demme, sir, as old Joseph Bagstock would
say, old Joey B., begad, sir, you know a chap
named Pennell who sometimes etches like an
angel. And also lithographs. We’ll eat our
hat if his scraped mezzotint, Wrens’ City, isn’t
a beautiful plate!
IN PRAISE OF PRINTS (TO JOSEPH PENNELL)
The gallery is rather narrow, but long and
lofty; the light is diffused and gentle. A tiny
staircase leads to mysterious retreats where,
Piranesi-like, may be descried other galleries,
though not peopled by the prisoners of the
fantastic Italian etcher. A familiar voice welcomes
the visitor who, weary of the monotonous
mobs on the avenue, finds here a haven where,
surrounded by the ingratiating arts of black-and-white—mezzotinting,
etching, lithograph
and line-engraving—he may soothe his soul
and rest his bones. The color-scheme is harmonious.
A dark panelling, and for the smaller
galleries a more cheerful though neutral tone,
is observed. Moving slowly about he sees some
black spots on the wall; at close range they
resolve themselves into ingenious patterns.
Stacked in portfolios are prints. On large tables
more of them sprawl. In the rear room there
is, perhaps, an exhibition of etchings or mezzotints,
but seldom of line-engravings. A young
Scotsman shows his mettle—the Scotch take
to the needle as ducks do to grass. Why are
line-engravings never hung nowadays? You
are told that taste has changed since the golden
age of engraving ruled our walls. And changed
for the worse, thinks the fanatic of pure line.
Yonder, above a huge bin, in which are stored
rare prints, hangs the Moses of Philippe de
Champaigne, engraved by Edelinck. It is a
largely moulded composition. The Hebrew lawgiver,
on whose noble features linger the reflections
of Jehovah’s divine illumination, the horns
of light emanating from Mount Sinai, holds
the rod in one hand, supporting with the other
the table of the laws. A picture in the grand
manner. Therefore, to be passed by in favor of
some cryptic scratches on a small plate, a signed
proof by an artistic nobody, who designs and
etches in a mediocre fashion. Yet his work is
eagerly snapped up, while the rhythmic line of
Edelinck is not even looked at, rich as it is
as an interpretation or artistic performance.
“Engraving is so mechanical, don’t you think
so!” is the usual reason advanced for the neglect
of this branch of black-and-white. But,
by the same token, no more mechanical than
the myriads of fussy little plates of the etchers,
for the most part without distinction in style
or technique. Nevertheless, etching is a swifter
method for registering illusion, and in all the
arts—George Moore says there are nine, not
seven—the chief thing is to create illusion.
Etching rules. Why? Because an artist of
overwhelming genius set upon the art his seal.
Because it is a consummate medium for expressing
personality, and in all the arts personality
is the slogan of the hour. We must bare
our souls in our work, cry young folk; the rest,
art included, can go hang! But the question
is whether these same souls are worth the bother
of such exposure. When Rembrandt or Méryon,
Whistler, or Pennell exhibited their personalities
on their plates the result was: primo, art;
secundo, personalities. In a word, not even
the perky, cantankerous side of Whistler intervened
between his art and his public; the
nobler phases of his character, and there were
many, shone clear and truthfully. The massive
bulk of Rembrandt’s personality is reflected
in his work with the needle; yet what magnificent
art is his! Also a dangerous beacon in a
stormy sea for lesser etchers. We love etching.
It is the most concise and delicate of all artistic
stenography. The scratched line, its symbol,
is less complex than the convention of the so-called
“steel” engraver, who works in a denser,
richer medium, despite the allegation that his
is a chilly art. So is sculpture chilly. All depends
on the man handling the chisel, or in
engraving the wielder of the burin. The richest
of the mediums is copper mezzotinted, or
scraped plate. It sometimes gives muddy results.
Etching has more personal charm; line-engraving
is chaster, loftier in style, because
more objective.
If a certain formal rigidity or hardness may
be urged against the less personal art of line-engraving,
what cannot be said of the thin,
facile, shallow impressionism of the etched
plate? Above all else, structure is lacking, and
it is too often a vehicle for piffling anecdote,
or the stamping-ground of the superficial dauber.
Mezzotint is not always a satisfactory means of
expression. It too is mainly reproductive, while
its seductive, velvety surfaces may easily degenerate
into monotonous formulas. Between
Valentine Green and his interpretations of Sir
Joshua Reynolds, or Richard Earlom’s evocation
of an incandescent forge, and the apocalyptic
visions of a John Martin, there is the
wide and ineluctable gulf of technical mastery.
Martin may have been half-mad, like William
Blake—as are most mystics viewed in the
cold light of worldly reason—but he possessed
vision; while Green and Earlom, accomplished
copper-scrapers as they were, only saw the
superficies of things eternal. To-day John Martin’s
crude prints may be had for a penny, and
the fantastic Piranesi is a drug in the shops.
Neither this mezzotinter nor etcher reveals
that mysterious “quality” essential in the
arts.
It is quality, then, that appeals in etching
and mezzotint. It was quality that appealed
when the specimen plates of the master engravers
were in vogue. Well and good. But
why doesn’t that quality continue to make
the same appeal now to our fastidious taste as
it did a half century ago? Naturally enough,
the answer is Fashion, which has decreed that
the grand old line-engravings be hung in crepuscular
hallways. To be sure, there is a corridor
in the Pitti Palace, Florence, a sun-flooded
hallway upon which sing the marvels of lyric
line-engravings. Fashion says: admire the
signed etching, coddle the impertinent remarque
proof; Fashion has set top-notch figures for the
English mezzotinters of English portraiture.
By leaps and bounds the prices of Green and
a few of his contemporaries have been mounting,
so that to own a Gainsborough or a Sir
Joshua portrait in mezzotint is to proclaim
yourself a person of means. Nor should there
be a protest against these exalted prices. Rare
art can never be high enough; besides, the
domain of mezzotinting will soon be as bare
of practitioners as that of line-engraving. S.
Arlent Edwards is a name that occurs to us
in mezzotinting. Joseph Pennell’s essays in
that medium reveal his mastery; while the
artist that is Timothy Cole, stands solitary
as probably the last of distinguished wood-engravers,
as Mandel may be said to have been
the last of famous European line-engravers.
The once haughty elder sister of the arts
graphic is now become their Cinderella. Who
but an anonymous minority cares for the stately
engraved pictures of the past? How their dignified
style reproaches the heedless haste of
latter-day photographic reproductions! Yet,
what modern mechanical process can match
the slowly executed plates of Mantegna, Marc
Antonio Ramondi, Albrecht Dürer, or Nanteuil—who
engraved after his own designs? From
the finesse of the Behams to the majestic sweep
of Bervic, or the virtuosity of Antoine Masson—consider
his head of Brisacier, the Gray-Haired
Man—has not every manner, every
mood, every technique been reproduced—rather,
let us say, interpreted—in the terms of line-engraving?
The engraved plate can state as
succinctly as the etched the linear fretwork
and silhouette of forms. Among other resources,
the engraved plate is a method of the disposing
of mass. It is more subtle than mezzotint in
the indication of character, and is seldom so
monotonous; while to the impressionism and
often insignificant patterns of etching it opposes
a static quality, opposes with its synthetic qualities
of the permanent, the majestic, the gracious,
and the powerful. As a medium it is as supple
as either etching or scraped copper, though in
this attribute it yields to wood-engraving.
What cannot line-engraving do in the way
of interpretation? Think of the variety of
technical styles and artistic individualities.
Ambushed behind every laboriously engraved
“steel” plate—steel is only in use since 1820—there
lurks a personality. Think of Mantegna,
a master of line in his painting; of Lucas,
of the quaint Martin Schongauer, of Altdorfer,
Wierix—who aped Rembrandt in his version
of The Three Trees—of Sadeler and Goltzius;
of Caracci, Wille, Nanteuil, Raphael Morghen,
Visscher, with his Sleeping Cat and his Rat-Catcher;
of the Drevets, of William Sharp,
Robert Strange, and Woolet, the English trio;
and George Friedrich Schmidt is still a name
to conjure with. A litany of names might be
recited of engravers who have made masterpieces.
To-day, when we are in such a hurry
to go nowhere to see nothing, the lenten and
aristocratic art of line-engraving has lost its
glamour, its significance. Nevertheless, a beautiful
art it will always remain, beautiful notwithstanding
the fluctuations of fashion. We
feel that the pendulum of popular taste will
surely swing back to this method of black-and-white,
despite its slow, painful process of production.
After an optical debauch in color,
line is regaining its old supremacy. What else
meant the apparition of cubism but a revolt
against a too fluid impressionism! If this be
true of easel-paintings it will come truer of line-engraving.
The Sisters Five should walk
abreast, not processionally—line, mezzotint,
etching, wood-cutting and lithography are their
names. And no one of this family is handsomer,
more stately, more decorative, less “spotty”
on a wall than the classics of line-engraving.
NEW RUSSIA FOR OLD
A distinguished Russian diplomat, a visitor
now in America, has asked us not to judge
Russia too hastily; above all, not to abandon
hopes for her future. The deposition of the
Romanovs could not be accomplished without
a social cataclysm and the presence of what
Nicholas Murray Butler has so happily called
“an inverted autocracy,” that is to say, contemporary
Bolshevikism. But the newcomers, after
tumbling over thrones and dynasties, cannot be
expected to halt at any half-way house of outworn
political expediency. Their slogan is: All
or Nothing. Everything is permitted. Precisely
the device on the victorious standards of
that strange Old Man of the Mountain, from
whose followers we derive the sinister word
“Assassin.” Yet we are fain to believe that, as
nothing long endures, the tremendous Russian
muddle will be straightened out sometime. In
the bad old days when the Russian moujik was
not singing songs saturated with vodka, he spun
legends shot through with the fantastic or grim
with the pain of life. In the European concert
his formidable bass voice made the voices of his
neighbors seem thin and piping. Napoleon
prophesied that before the end of the nineteenth
century Europe would be either republican or
cossack, and a Moscow journal has proclaimed
that the “twentieth century belongs to us.”
One need not be a Slavophile to admire Russian
patriotism. The love of a Russian for his country
is a veritable passion. And from lips parched
by the desire of liberty, though the Russian be
persecuted, exiled, imprisoned, and murdered,
this passion is ever voiced with unabated intensity.
What eloquent apostrophes have their
great writers made to their native land! The
youngest among the great nations, herself a nation
with genius, she must possess a mighty
power thus to arouse the souls of her children.
How Turgénieff praised her noble tongue: “O!
mighty Russian language!”...
Yet the Russian is a cosmopolitan man; he is
more French than the Parisian, and a sojourner
among English ideas. Ivan Turgénieff, a Muscovite
doubled by a Greek artist, was called a cosmopolitan
by Dostoievsky—that profound and
sombre soul—and it was a frequent reproach
made during his lifetime that the music of
Tschaikovsky was not sufficiently national;
whereas to western ears it once smacked too
much of the Kalmuck. Naturally, Anton Rubinstein
suffered from the same criticism; too
German for the Russians, too Russian for the
Germans. The case of Modeste Moussorgsky
is altogether different. If Russian music, the
organized musical speech of the nation, owes
much to Schumann, Berlioz, and Liszt, nevertheless
Michael Glinka was its father. Like
Weber, he lovingly plucked from his native soil
its wild flowers of melody, and gave them an
operatic setting in his Ruslan and Life for the
Czar. In his turn and representing the elder
school are Darjomisky and Serov, while with
New Russia blazoned on their banners follow
César Cui, Rimsky-Korsakov, Borodin, Balikirev,
Glazounov, Stcherbatchev, Rachmaninov,
Arensky, Moussorgsky, and, last not least,
Scriabin.
It might prove interesting to compare the
cosmopolitanism of Tschaikovsky with Turgénieff’s.
George Moore insists with Celtic obstinacy
that Turgénieff is the greatest master of
fiction, greater even than Flaubert, because his
art is effortless. Certainly, the Russian is the
most artistic among novelists. Tschaikovsky
was suspiciously regarded by the lesser native
choir, while the big men, Gogol, Pushkin, Dostoievsky,
and Tolstoy had an army of imitators,
who wore their blouses untucked in their trousers.
It was a symbol. Their watchword was:
We are going to the People! From the Intelligentsia,
the students, to the peasant himself,
this ominous cry was heard. It is still sounded.
Its echoes are in Western ears. The Great White
Czar would not heed the warning. Going to the
People is a phrase indicating a savage reaction
against cosmopolitan influences; Russia had
successively suffered from the invasions of English,
French, and German ideas, customs, manners,
costumes. The rabid Slavophilist would
have none of these. He disliked Italian pictures,
loathed German philosophy, despised French
literature, and hated English politics. Yet,
from these seemingly disparate elements was
born a national consciousness, a national culture.
Its eclecticism caused its disintegration.
To comprehend latter-day Russian music we
should remember that the national spirit pervades
its masterpieces. And that spirit is not
in a special compartment separated from the
seven arts, but waters their roots. With us art
is a tender flower, isolated as if in a hothouse.
The artist in America lives in a vacuum, or else
creates his own atmosphere. In Russia, “barbarous”
Russia, as we condescendingly refer to
her, an artist is first a patriot. The English
critic, John M. Robertson, wrote in 1891: “In
that strange country where brute power seems
to be throttling all the highest life of the people
... there yet seems to be no cessation in the
production of truthful literary art, ... for justice
of perception, soundness and purity of taste,
and skill of workmanship, we in England with
all our freedom, can offer no parallel.” Tyranny,
then, may be forcing ground for genius! From
Gogol to Artzibachev Russian literature achieved
its spiritual freedom despite the Czar and Siberia.
The reason we speak of these writers and
composers is because to know them is to grasp
the psychology of Russian music, which is so
often inspired by the poems, novels, and dramas
of Pushkin, Lermontov, Gogol, Dostoievsky,
Turgénieff, Tolstoy, Ostrovsky, Gorky, Andreyev,
Artzibachev, and by the paintings of Repin,
Perov, Verestchagin, and, in the case of Prokofieff,
by Boris Anisfeld.
We have elsewhere made a critical comparison
of Dostoievsky with Moussorgsky; no need to
refer to it here, except to say that when Dostoievsky
wrote, “The soul of another is a dark
place, and the Russian soul is a dark place,”
he accurately plotted his nation’s psychic curve.
And let it be said in passing that the author of
Crime and Punishment had developed the mystic
idea (your Russian is nothing if not mystical)
that from Russia must come the salvation of the
peoples of the earth—from Russian Christianity.
This notion became an obsession of the
great-souled writer, in whose Karamasov
Brothers and The Possessed (Besi), may be found
the leading motives of Nietzsche’s philosophy:
the superman, the eternal recurrence, the fantastic
idea that eternity may be in a “boxed-in”
bathhouse, an idea that Henri Barbusse, who is
saturated with Dostoievsky, develops in L’Enfer,
that infinity is contained within us. Eternity
is Now. Tolstoy, who was best described by
Count Melchior de Vogué in his epigram as
having “the mind of an English chemist in the
soul of a Hindoo Buddhist” (“On dirait l’esprit
d’un chimiste anglais dans l’âme d’un buddhiste
hindou”) has not played as influential a rôle
among Russian composers because he was essentially
tone-deaf. His Kreutzer Sonata demonstrates
how a man ignorant of music, great
artist that he is, may write himself down absurdly.
In comparison Dostoievsky is a spiritual
reservoir of musical certitudes; while in
Turgénieff, thanks to a natural sensibility and
years of musical cultivation while sojourning in
the household of the Viardot-Garcias at Paris—surely
the happiest as well as the most artistic
“ménage à trois” in history—he wrote of the
art with sympathy and understanding.
The further one dives into the Orient the more
chromatic become the arts, especially the tonal
art. The chromatic scale was once the shibboleth
of the Neo-Russian composer, and, being
the artistic offspring of Liszt and the Slav, he
vainly sought to veil his paternity by painting
it over with local color. It was then a trackless
and seldom explored country his, full of yawning
harmonic precipices, melodies that are at
once heavenly and hideous—like the mouth of
a pretty woman with missing front teeth; mountainous
ideals, bleak surprises, and rugged vistas.
To-day matters have changed. The younger
generation, headed by the astonishing Alexander
Scriabin, has thrown chromaticism to the dogs.
The whole-tone scale is monarch. Arnold
Schoenberg declared the scale must escape the
House of Bondage and be free from scholastic
shackles. Modulation is to be as Free Love,
which may supersede marriage—according to
the recent programme of the Reds. Rebikov,
Stravinsky, Serge Prokofieff, and Leo Ornstein
have long ago nailed their color to the mast. It
is unequivocally scarlet. Notwithstanding the
seeming anarchy in all these social and artistic
manifestations, we believe that to the Slav is
the future. Out of darkest Russia may emerge
the next world-composer. Scriabin may be only
the Precursor of the new evangel. Dostoievsky
is right. There is enough fire of righteousness
in the Russians to burn up the world and all its
wickedness. Russia is the matrix heavy with
unborn genius, and who shall bear down too
heavily now on her sorrow and travail? Water
seeks its level. A country is no greater than her
great men. And how truly great are those we
have just named! New lamps for old. A new
and glorious Russia for the old. Avos!
CÉZANNE
Cézanne was pre-eminently occupied with
the problem of space and its corollaries, bulk,
weight, density, and with the still more stupendous
problem of getting on a flat surface the
suggestion of a third dimension—thickness.
To achieve even a suggestion proves him a genius.
And he was a genius. His supreme technical
qualities are volume, ponderability, and a personal
color-scheme. What’s the use of asking
whether he is a sound draftsman or not? He
is a master of “edges,” a magician of tonalities.
Huysmans spoke to me of the defective eyesight
of Cézanne; but disease boasts its discoveries
as well as health. Possibly his “abnormal”
vision gave him glimpses of a reality denied to
other painters. He advised students to look
for the contrasts and correspondences of tone.
He practised what he preached. No painter
was so little affected by personal moods, by
those variations of temperament dear to the
professional artist. Did Cézanne possess the
temperament he was always talking about? If
he did, his temperament was not precisely decorative
or flamboyant.
An unwearying experimenter, he seldom “finished”
a picture. His morose landscapes were
usually painted from one scene near his home
at Aix. I saw the spot. The pictures do not
closely resemble it—that is, in the photographic
sense—which simply means that Cézanne had
the vision and I had not. A few themes with
polyphonic variations filled his simple life; art
was submerged by its apparatus. His was the
centripetal, not the centrifugal, temperament.
In the domain of his rigid, intense ignorance
there was little space for climate, charm, hardly
for sunshine. Recall the blazing blue sky and
sun of Provence, the tropical riot of its vegetation,
its gamuts of green and scarlet, and then
search for this mellow richness and misty, golden
air in the pictures of the master. You won’t
find them in his dim, muffled surfaces, though
a mystic light permeates his landscapes. It is
the sallow-sublime in its apotheosis. He did not
paint portraits of Provence as did Daudet in
Numa Roumestan, or Bizet in L’Arlésienne.
Cézanne sought for profounder meanings. The
superficial, the facile, the staccato, the merely
brilliant repelled him. Not that he was an “abstract”
painter—as the self-contradictory atelier
jargon goes. He was eminently concrete. He
plays a legitimate “trompe-l’œil” on the optic
nerve. His is not a pictorial illustration of
Provence, but the slow, cruel delineation of a
certain hill on old Mother Earth which exposes
her bare torso, her bald, rocky pate and gravelled
feet. The hallucination is inescapable.
As drab as the orchestration of Brahms, as
austere in linear economy and as analytical as
Stendhal or Ibsen, the art of Cézanne never
becomes truly lyric except in his still life. Upon
an apple he lavishes his palette of smothered
jewels. And, as all things are relative, an onion
to him may be as beautiful as a naked woman.
Taste is not one of his marked traits. The
chiefest misconception of Cézanne is that of the
theoretical fanatics who not only proclaim him
chief of a school, which he is, but declare him
to be the greatest painter since the Byzantines.
This assertion I have read in cold type. There
is a lot of inutile talk about “significant form”
by propagandists—usually rotten bad painters.
As if form had not always been “significant.”
When the impressionists as a school, now outmoded
as the Barbizons, began to issue their
prospectuses, the emphasis was laid upon form;
form having served its purpose must go—at
least become subordinate to color and its decomposition.
The suave line of Raphael had
degenerated into the insipid arabesques of
Lefebvre, Bouguereau, and Cabanel. No denying
these truths, since become platitudes. Form
is again in the ascendant, impressionism having
in its turn become deliquescence. No one denies
Cézanne’s preoccupation with form, nor Courbet’s,
either. Consider the Ornan’s landscapes,
with their sombre flux of forest, painted by the
crassest realist among French artists, though he
seems hopelessly romantic to our sharper, more
petulant mode of envisaging the world; yet what
better example of “significant form” and solid
structural sense than Courbet’s? Nevertheless,
Cézanne quite o’ercrows Courbet in his feeling
for the massive—sometimes you can’t see the
ribs of his landscapes because of the skeleton.
Cézanne’s was a twilight soul. And a humorless
one. His early painting was quasi-structural,
well-nigh modelling. Always the architectural
sense. His rhythms are often elliptical.
He has a predilection for the asymmetrical.
Yet he is a man who lent to an art of two dimensions,
the illusion of a third. His tactile values
are raised to the nth degree. His color is personal.
Huysmans was clairvoyant when, a half
century ago, he wrote of Cézanne’s work as containing
the prodromes of a new art. The handling
of his material alone absorbed him, and not
its lyric, dramatic, anecdotic, or rhetorical elements.
He despised “literary” painting. His
portraits are charged with character. But he
sometimes profoundly ponders unimportant matters—loses
himself in a desert of sandy theorizing.
The tang of the town is not in his portraits of
places. His leaden, metallic landscapes seldom
spontaneously arouse to activity the jaded retina
fed on Fortuny, Monticelli, or Monet. In his
groups of bathing women there is no sex appeal.
Merely women in their natural pelt, as heavy
flanked as Percheron mares. They are as ugly
as the females of Degas, and twice as truthful.
With beauty, academic or operatic, he had no
traffic. If you don’t care for his graceless nudes,
you may console yourself with the axiom that
there is no disputing tastes—with the tasteless.
We have seen some of his still-life pieces
so acid in tonal quality as to suggest that divine
dissonance produced on the palate by a stale
oyster, or akin to the rancid note of an oboe in
a pantomime score by Stravinsky. But what
thrice subtle sonorities, what opulent color-chords
may be found in his compositions. His
fruits savor of the earth. Chardin interprets
still-life with realistic beauty; when he paints
an onion it reveals a certain grace. Vollon dramatizes
it, or embroiders its homely shape with
luxuriant decorations. When Cézanne paints
an onion you smell it. His apples are—seemingly—falling
off the table. How despairing
are the efforts of his imitators to get those slanting
surfaces covered with fruit and vegetables
that have just been brought in by the cook.
You say, Miraculous! and make a gesture to
prevent the ripe stuff from sliding to the floor.
The “representation” abhorred of the Cubists
in its most pregnant shapes is there.
Cézanne did not occupy himself, as did Manet,
with the ideas, manners and aspects of his generation.
With the classic retort of Manet, he
could have replied to those who taunted him
with not “finishing” his pictures, “Sir, I am
not a historical painter.” Nor need we be disconcerted
in any estimate of him by the depressing
snobbery of collectors who don’t know B
from bull’s foot but go off at half-trigger in
their enthusiasm when a hint is dropped as to
the possibilities of a painter appreciating in a
pecuniary sense. Cézanne is the painting idol
of the present crowd, as were Manet and Monet
a few decades ago. These æsthetic fluctuations
should not distract us. Henner, Cabanel, Bourguereau
too, were idolized once upon a time and
served to make a millionaire’s holiday by hanging
in his marble bathroom. It is the undeniable
truth that Cézanne has, in the eyes of the
younger generation, become a tower of strength
which intrigues critical fancy. Cézanne is sincere
to the core, yet even stark sincerity does
not, of necessity, imply the putting forth of
masterpieces. Before he attained his synthetic
power he patiently studied Delacroix, Courbet,
and the early Italians. At times he achieved
the foundational structure of Courbet, though
I don’t think he had either the brains or the
painting temperament of his elder contemporary,
whose portée was at times tremendous. Hostile
critics declare that the canvases of St. Paul
of Provence are sans composition, sans linear
pattern, sans personal charm. However, “popularity
is for dolls,” says Emerson.
I saw at the Champs de Mars Salon of 1901
a large picture by Maurice Denis, entitled Hommage
à Cézanne, the idea of which was manifestly
inspired by Manet’s Hommage à Fantin-Latour,
or Fantin’s Batignolle School. The
Maurice Denis canvas depicts a still-life by
Cézanne on a chevalet, which is surrounded by
the figures of certain painters—Bonnard, Denis,
Redon, Roussel, Serusier, Vuillard, Mellério, and
Vollard. Cézanne is posed standing and is apparently
embarrassed, which was his natural
condition. There was a special Cézanne Salle,
as there was one devoted to Eugène Carrière,
but Cézanne held the place of honor. With all
his naïve vanity he was dazzled by the uproarious
championship of “les jeunes,” and, to give him
credit for a peasant astuteness, he was rather
suspicious of the demonstration. But he stolidly
accepted the frantic homage of the youngsters,
all the while looking like a bourgeois Buddha.
To-day a Cézanne of quality is costly. Why
not? When juxtaposed with many modern
painters his vital art makes other pictures seem
linoleum or papier maché. The nervous, shrinking
man I saw at Aix and later at Paris would
have been astounded at the praise printed since
his death; while he yearned for the publicity of
the official Salon—as did his school-friend Zola
for a seat in the Academy—none the less, he
disliked notoriety. He loved hard work. He
loved his solitude. With a fresh batch of canvases
he trudged every morning to his pet landscape,
the Motive, he called it, and it was there
that he daily slaved with genuine technical
heroism. When I first saw him he was a queer,
sardonic old gentleman in ill-fitting clothes, with
the shrewd, suspicious gaze of a provincial notary.
Like John La Farge, he hated shaking
hands. A rare impersonality.
Goethe has told us that because of his limitations
we may recognize a master. The limitations
of Cézanne are patent. An investigator,
experimenter, even fumbler, he did not deem it
wise to stray from his chosen, if narrow, field.
His non-conformism defines his genius. Imagine
reversing musical history and finding Johann
Sebastian Bach following Richard Strauss.
The very notion is monstrous. Yet, figuratively
speaking, this order constitutes the case of Cézanne.
He arrived on the pictorial scene after
the classic, romantic, impressionistic, and symbolic
schools. He is a primitive, not made like
Puvis de Chavannes, but one born with an unaffected
crabbed simplicity. Paul Cézanne will
be remembered as a painter who respected his
material, also as a painter, pure, without preoccupation
in schools or ideas. No man who
wields a brush need ask for a more enduring
epitaph.
EILI EILI LOMO ASOVTONI?
“How shall we sing the Lord’s song in a
strange land?” I couldn’t help recalling these
words of the Psalmist, these and the opening,
“By the rivers of Babylon,” in which is compressed
the immemorial melancholy of an enslaved
race, when I heard Sophie Braslau intone
with her luscious contralto, a touching Hebrew
lament, “Eili Eili Lomo Asovtoni?” at a concert
last winter. Naturally I believed the melody
to be the echo of some tribal chant sung in
the days of the Babylonian captivity, and perhaps
before that in the days of the prehistoric
Sumerians and the epic of Gilgamesh. Others
have made the same error. Judge of my surprise
when in a copy of The American Jewish
News I read that the composer of Eili Eili is
living, that his name is Jacob Kopel Sandler,
that he wrote the music for a historical drama,
Die B’ne Moishe (The Sons of Moses), which
deals with the Chinese Jews. Mr. Sandler had
written the song for Sophie Carp, a Yiddish actress
and singer. The Sons of Moses was a
failure, and a new piece, Brocha, the Jewish
King of Poland, was prepared. (Not alluding
to Pan Dmowski.) It was produced at the
Windsor Theatre in the Bowery. The song,
not the play, was a success. Then the music
drifted into queer company, for music is a living
organism and wanders when it is not controlled.
Finally Sophie Braslau got hold of it, and the
composer, who was directing a choir in a Bronx
synagogue, was astounded to hear of the acclamations
of a Metropolitan Opera House Sunday
night audience. His daughter has listened to
Eili Eili and brought home the good news.
After troublesome preliminaries “Meyer Beer,”
the pen name of the musical editor of The American
Jewish News, was able to prove beyond peradventure
of a doubt the artistic parentage of
the song, and Jacob Sandler is in a fair way of
being idolized in his community, as he should be.
Eili Eili lomo asovtoni? may be found in
Psalm 22, the first line of the second verse in
Hebrew. In the English version the words of
David are in the first verse: “My God, my God,
why hast thou forsaken me?” And in the St.
Mark’s Gospel we read: “And at the ninth hour
Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, ‘Eloi, Eloi,
lama sabachthani?’ which is, being interpreted:
‘My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken
me?’” (Chapter 15, verse 34.) The exegetists
and apologists, as well as sciolists, have made of
this immortal phrase a bone of theological contention.
Schmiedel, who with Harnack believes
the words to have been uttered by our Saviour,
nevertheless points out various details which prefigure
the same things in the crucifix—the just
man hanging on the stake, the perforated hands
and feet, the mocking crowd, the soldiers gambling
for the clothes, everything takes place as
described in the Psalm. Lublinski (in Dogma,
p. 93) and Arthur Drews (in The Historicity of
Jesus, p. 150) demur to the orthodox Christian
conclusions of Harnack and Schmiedel. A beloved
master, the late Solomon Schechter, disposed
of the question in his usual open style.
“The world is big enough,” he has said to me,
for both Jehovah and Jesus, “for two such
grand faiths as the Hebrew and the Christian.”
But he saw Christianity only in its historical
sequence, and not as a continuator of Judaism;
rather, a branching away from the main trunk.
If it had not been for Constantine, the world
might be worshipping Mithra to-day, was the
erudite and worthy man’s belief. Enveloped in
the mists of the first two centuries Christianity
seems to have had a narrow escape from the
doctrines of Mithraism. That Salomon Reinach
practically admits in his Orpheus, a most significant
study of comparative religions from the
pen of this French savant.
Once upon a time I played the organ in a
“shool,” a reformed, not an orthodox, synagogue;
played indifferently well. But my acquaintance
with the Jewish liturgy dates back
to my boyhood in Philadelphia, where I studied
Hebrew, in company with Latin. The reason?
My mother fondly hoped that I might become
a priest—the very thought of which makes me
shudder now. The religious in me found vent
in music, and my love of change was gratified
by playing the Hebrew service on Shabbas
(Saturday) and the Roman Catholic on our
Sabbath. Probably that is why I was affected
by Sophie Braslau’s singing of Eili Eili. Rosa
Raisa has put the song in her repertory, and
only on Easter Sunday last did Sarah Borni sing
it, although it appeared on the programme as a
composition of Kurt Schindler’s, an error quickly
rectified by Miss Borni, who did not know the
authorship till too late. “Such songs,” commented
this soprano, “come but once in a man’s
lifetime.” Dorothy Jardon will no doubt sing
Eili Eili, as she sang for the first time a Jahrzeit,
a Kaddish by Rhea Silberta, at the Hippodrome
last Sunday. Mr. Sandler has come into his
own, and it is gratifying to record that the credit
is largely due to Meyer Beer and The American
Jewish News.
I have always entertained a peculiar admiration
for the Jews and Judaism. It began with
the study of Semitic literature of the Talmud,
above all of Hebrew poetry, the most sublime in
our language, as Matthew Arnold asserts in his
comparative estimate of Greek and Hebraic cultures.
My dearest friends have been, still are,
of that race. Prejudice, social or political,
against the Jew, I not only detest, but I have
never been able to comprehend. My early playmates
were Jewish boys and girls. I have stood
under the “Choopah” (marriage canopy), and
have seen many a Bar-Mitzvah; even sat
“Shivah” for the dead father of intimate friends.
From Rafael Joseffy to Georg Brandes; from the
brilliant Hungarian virtuoso that was Joseffy—whose
father, a learned rabbi, I visited at Budapest—in
Pest-Ofen—in 1903, when he was
eighty-four, an Orientalist, a linguist with
twenty-six languages, ancient and modern, at
the tip of his tongue—to Professor Brandes,
the Danish scholar, an intellectual giant, and a
critic in the direct line of Sainte-Beuve and
Taine—both men I knew and loved. Whether
the Jew has attained the summits as a creator
in the seven arts I cannot speak authoritatively,
although the Old Testament furnishes abundant
evidences that he has in poetry. Disraeli
(Beaconsfield), who liked to tease Gladstone by
calling him “Frohstein” and pointing to his
rugged Jewish prophet’s features, has written
of his race most eloquently. I should like to
quote a passage in its entirety, but time and
space forbid. But an excerpt I permit myself
the luxury of reproduction: “The ear, the voice,
the fancy teeming with combinations, the inspiration
fervid with picture and emotion, that
came from Caucasus, and which we have preserved
unpolluted, have endowed us with almost
the exclusive privilege of music; that science of
harmonious sounds which the ancients recognized
as most divine and deified in the person of
their most beautiful creation....” He goes on:
“There is not a company of singers, not an orchestra
in a single capital, that is not crowded
with our children under feigned names which
they adopt to conciliate the dark aversion which
your posterity will some day disclaim with shame
and disgust....”
Lord Beaconsfield mentions Rossini, Meyerbeer,
Mendelssohn as Jewish composers, and
Pasta and Grisi among the singers. Probably he
had not heard Rossini’s witticism uttered on his
deathbed: “For heaven’s sake, don’t bury me
in the Jewish cemetery!” Nor did Beaconsfield
look far enough ahead when he wrote “dark
aversion”—which is wonderful. To-day the
boot is on the other leg. It may be Gentiles
who will be forced to change their names to
Jewish. I could easily sign myself “Shamus
Hanuchah”—leaving out the “lichts”—or
pattern after the name Paderewski jokingly
wrote on his photograph: “For Jacob Hunekerstein.”
And I am ashamed to confess that I know
Jews who themselves are ashamed of having
been born Jews. Incredible! In Vienna I have
seen St. Stefan’s Cathedral crowded at the 11
o’clock high mass by most fervent worshippers,
the majority of whom seemed Semitic, which
prompted me to propound the riddle: When is a
Jew not a Jew? Answer: When he is a Roman
Catholic in Vienna. But you never can tell.
As Joseffy used to say when some musician with
a nose like the Ten Commandments was introduced,
as, for example, Monsieur Fontaine, “He
means Brunnen, or, in Hebrew, Pischa. He is
not a Jew, but his grandmother wore a ‘scheitel’”
(the wig still worn by orthodox Jewish
women). The truth is that among the virtuosi,
singers, actors, the Jew holds first place. Liszt
and Paganini are the exceptions, and Paganini
could easily pass in an east side crowd as Jehudah.
As to the Wagner controversy, not started
by Nietzsche, but by Rossini and Meyerbeer,
who referred to Wagner as Jewish, that was settled
by O. G. Sonneck in his little book, Was
Wagner a Jew? but only after I had introduced
to the columns of the New York Times Sunday
Magazine in 1913, a book by Otto Bournot, entitled
Ludwig Geyer. Geyer was, as you may
remember, the stepfather of Richard Wagner.
Bournot had access to the Baireuth archives and
delved into the newspapers of Geyer’s days.
August Böttiger’s Necrology had hitherto been
the chief source. Mary Burrell’s Life of Wagner
was the first to give the true spelling of the name
of Wagner’s mother, which was Bertz, which
may be Jewish or German, as you like.
The Geyers as far back as 1700 were pious
folk. The first of the family mentioned in local
history was a certain Benjamin Geyer, who
about 1700 was a trombone player and organist.
Indeed, the Geyers were largely connected with
the evangelical church. Ludwig Geyer, virtually
acknowledged by Baireuth as the real father of
Richard Wagner, looked Jewish (which proves
nothing, as I have seen dark, Semitic fisher-folk
on the coast of Galway) and displayed Jewish
versatility. For that matter the composer von
Weber looked like a Jew, as does Camille Saint-Saëns.
When I ventured to write of this racial
trait—much more marked in his youth—the
French composer sent me a denial, sarcastically
asking how a man with such a “holy” name as
“Saint-Saëns” could be Jewish. But Leopold
Godowsky, who was intimate with him, has told
me that he took his mother’s name. As to
Wagner, a little story may suffice. In 1896 I
attended the Wagner festival at Baireuth. Between
performances I tramped the Franconian
hills. My toes hurt me. Looking for a corn-cutter,
I found one not far from the Wagner
house. The old chap seated me in his doorway,
probably to get better light, and as he crouched
over my feet in the street I asked him if he had
known Richard Wagner. “Know Wagner!”
he irascibly replied. “He passed my shop every
day. Many the times I cut his corns. Oh,
no! not here; over yonder”—he jerked his head
in the direction of Wahnfried. I inquired what
kind of a looking man was Wagner. “He was
a little bow-legged Jew, and he always wore a
long cloak to hide his crooked legs.” Enfin! the
truth from the mouth of babes. This beats
Nietzsche and his “Vulture” Geyer.
Not religion, not nationality, but race, counts
in the individual. Wagner looked like a Jew.
And there are many red-haired Jews with pug
noses and light blue eyes. Renan in Le Judaisme
has shown us how non-Jewish elements were in
the course of time incorporated within the race.
The Chazars of eastern Europe are Jews, only a
thousand years old. Dr. Brandes in a confession
of his views on the subject has said—in
The Journal for Jewish History and Literature,
published at Stockholm (Teldscript for Judisk
Historia), and quoted by Bernard G. Richards
in a capital study of Brandes—“from the fifteenth
to the sixteenth year of my life I regarded
Judaism purely as a religion.” But when he was
abused as a Jew then Georg Brandes felt himself
a genuine Jew. Many a man has found
himself in a similar position. Atavistic impulses,
submerged in subconsciousness, may explain
why certain men, Gentiles, scholars, by
nature noncombatants, have left their peaceful
study, jeopardized their life, ruined their reputation,
to battle for an obscure Jew Dreyfus.
Zola, of Greek-Levantine origin, perhaps Italian
and Jew, was one of those valiant souls who
fought for the truth. Anatole France, born Thibault,
another. Count Thibault, at the time
of the Dreyfus uproar, challenged the great
writer who signs himself Anatole France to prove
his right to that distinguished Roman Catholic
name. That the gentle Anatole is the very spit
and spawn of a Jew, so far as appearance goes;
that since Heine (baptized a Christian) no such
union of mocking irony and tender, poetic emotion
can be noted in the work of any writer, are
alike valueless as testimony. Nevertheless,
many believe in this Hebraic strain; just as they
feel it in the subtlety of Cardinal Newman’s
writing—he was of Dutch stock—and in the
humor of Charles Lamb. Both Englishmen are
credited with the “precious quintessence,” as
Du Maurier would say.
I have had to stand a lot of good-natured fun
poked at me for my Jewish propensity. I can
stand it, as I have a solid substratum of history
for my speculations. Some years ago The Contemporary
Review printed an article entitled “The
Jew in Music,” with this motto from Oscar
Wilde’s Salome: “The Jews believe only in what
they cannot see.” The writer’s name was
signed: A. E. Keeton. Not even the assertion
that Beethoven was a Belgian is half so iconoclastic
as some of the assumptions made in this
study. When Mozart first appeared as a
prodigy before the future Queen of France,
Marie Antoinette, she announced that ‘a genius
must not be a Jew.’ The original name, Ozart,
was changed. Mozart was baptized! Which
anecdote makes the scalp to freeze, though not
because of its verisimilitude. Beethoven and
Rubinstein looked alike; ergo! But then they
didn’t. In the case of Chopin he was certainly
Jewish-looking, especially in the Winterhalter
and Kwiatowski portraits. His father came
from Nancy, in Lorraine, thickly populated by
Jews. The original name, Szopen, or Szop, is
Jewish. His music, especially the first Scherzo
in B minor, has a Heine-like irony, and irony is
a prime characteristic of the Chosen (or Choosing
as Zangwill puts it) race! But all this is in the
key of wildest surmise. Wagner was born in
the ghetto at Leipsic; yet that didn’t make him
Jewish, any more than the baptism of Mendelssohn
made him Christian. Georges Bizet was
of Jewish origin, he looked Jewish; but the fact
that he married the daughter of Halévy (Ha-Levi),
the composer of La Juive, didn’t make the
composer of Carmen a Jew. Neither religion
nor nationality are any more than superficial
factors in the nature of men and women. Race
alone counts.
Once upon a time I wrote a Jewish story,
The Shofar Blew at Sunset. Maggie Cline
liked it; so did Israel Zangwill. I preserve a
letter from Mr. Zangwill telling me of his liking.
The story appeared in M’lle New York, now defunct.
It was afterward translated into Yiddish,
though it did not give general satisfaction
in either camp, Jewish or Christian. It revelled
in the cantillations and employed as leading motive
the Shofar, or ram’s-horn blown in the synagogues
on Yom Kippur or the Day of Atonement.
The scroll of the Torah also appeared. But these
liturgical references didn’t offend; it was my surprising
denunciation of Jewish materialism in
New York that was the rock of offence. I say
surprising, for what is a Christian-born doing in
another field and finding fault? I’m sure I
can’t say why, unless that in writing the tale I
unconsciously dramatized myself as a reproaching
voice. There was much in my strictures of
that son of Hanan who prowled through the
streets of the Holy City in the year A. D. 62,
crying aloud: “Woe, woe upon Jerusalem!” I
remember that I predicted because of the luxury
of the American Jew the lofty Jewish idealism
might be submerged in a flood of indifference
and disbelief. Prosperity would prove the snag.
In the heart of the Jew is the true Zion, not in
success nor in some far-away land. Naturally,
that didn’t please the Zionists. One professional
Jewish publication, no longer in existence,
said that I preached like a Rabbi (Reb), but
thought like a goi. The word “Chutzpah” was
also used. Yet, wasn’t I right? It is the spiritual
Ark of the Covenant, the spirit of the law,
and not the letter that killeth, which should be
enshrined in the heart of the Jew. He may
dream of Palestine, of its skies of the “few large
stars,” a land overflowing with milk and honey;
but in the depths of his soul it is the living God
to whom he must go for spiritual sustenance.
God the eternal reservoir of our earthly certitudes!
Schma’ Ysroel!
SOCIALISM AND MEDIOCRITY
In these piping times of peace when the body
politic is afflicted with socialism, bolshevism, and
other cutaneous disorders, it is a pleasing and a
profitable task to reread Socialistic Fallacies, by
M. Yves Guyot, who for years has been a determined
and consistent opponent of the bleak and
dismal “science” and the author of a number
of books on the subject. Luckily for those who
can’t read French, Socialistic Fallacies has been
translated and should prove a manual to combat
and confute the sophistries of socialism with
the writer’s arsenal of arguments. M. Guyot
has been a deputy, a municipal councillor, minister
of public works. He advocated the revision
of the Dreyfus case, and he was political editor
of Le Siècle (1892-1903). He is also editor of
Journal des Economistes (since 1909) and editor
of L’Agence Economique et Financières (since
1911). He has written much about the great
war and its causes (also translated) and kindred
themes. Therefore a man who knows what he
is talking about.
In his drastic attack on socialistic fallacies he
thus concludes: “There are three words which
socialism must erase from the façades of our
public buildings, the three words of the republican
motto: Liberty, Equality, Fraternity. Liberty,
because socialism is a rule of tyranny;
equality, because it is a rule of class; fraternity,
because its policy is that of class war.” M.
Guyot might have quoted Napoleon, a realist,
a cynic in politics, for he knew its seamy side,
who said: “Tell men they are equal and they
won’t bother about liberty.” And in this matter
men may change, mankind never.
Socialism, that word of so many meanings,
has itself become meaningless. Guyot shows us
each variety, analyzes its particular fallacy, and
though not a victim to the craze for statistics,
he furnishes many pages of figures to match
those of his adversaries. He attacks Karl Marx
on his weakest flank, and, incidentally, proves
him not to have been a proletarian, but the son-in-law
of a Prussian Junker. The selfishness of
Marx, his tyrannical behavior, his unphilosophical
wrath when opposed by two such intellectual
giants as Bakunine and Lassalle; his jealous attitude
toward Ferdinand Lassalle, especially
after his tragic death, are all well known. These
traits do not reveal a man overflowing with true
brotherly love. Able, but frequently unscrupulous,
men amuse the idle and attract the multitude—such
are the leaders of the cause which
has made such headway in Germany, adds
Guyot, whose words in the light of contemporaneous
history are positively prophetic. These
leaders are plagiarists, with some variations, of
all the communist romances originally inspired
by Plato. Their greatest pundits, Marx and
Engels, have built up their theories upon a sentence
of Saint-Simon and three phrases of Ricardo’s.
Our author gives these examples:
“German socialism is derived from two sources:
(1) The French doctrine of Saint-Simon, ‘The
way to grow rich is to make others work for
one,’ which in Proudhon’s mouth becomes ‘the
exploitation of man by man.’ (2) Three formulas
of Ricardo, viz.: (a) labor is the measure of
value; (b) the price of labor is that which provides
the laborer in general with the means of
subsistence, and of perpetuating his species
without either increase or diminution; (c) profits
decrease in proportion as wages increase.”
Formula (b) became the “iron law of wages”
enunciated by Lassalle. Inverted dogmatism all
these stale subterfuges.
The French doctrines and Ricardo’s three
formulas were transformed into the theory of
Rodbertus, “the normal time of labor,” and the
“surplus labor” theory of Karl Marx and Engels.
Guyot calmly demonstrates the fallacies of these
sonorous assumptions. He asks the whereabouts
of the Utopias of Fourier, of Cabet, of
Louis Blanc’s organization of labor, or of Proudhon’s
bank of exchange—that Proudhon who
has been permanently saddled with Brissot’s
famous phrase: “Property is theft.” (Philosophical
Examination of Property and Theft,
1780.) No Socialist has succeeded in explaining
the conditions for the production, the remuneration,
and the distribution of capital in a
collectivist system. No Socialist has succeeded
in determining the motives for action which an
individual would obey. When pressed for an
answer, they allege that human nature shall be
metamorphosed, but that the individual remains
a constant quantity! Rank materialism
all this, and absolutely without vision.
Socialism is a hierarchy on a military basis
imported from Germany. Karl Marx did not
concern himself with the incentives to action
which are to be placed before men in communistic
society, and his followers carefully evade
the question. When they do attempt to deal
with it, they fall into grotesque errors, as did the
late French leader, Jaurès. Kautsky asks how
the workman is to be made to take an interest
in his work, and he can find no incentive other
than the force of habit. Like mechanical toys,
men will do the same thing every day because
they did it the day before. This is merely
teaching tricks to animals, the organization of
reflex action causing the individual mechanically
to do to-morrow what he did yesterday. Nor is
this a discovery of scientific socialism; the organizers
of churches, of armies, discovered the
trait long ago, employing it as a means of discipline
under the sanctions of allurement and
coercion; allurement, by preferments, decorations,
and honorary distinction; coercion, by
means of more or less cruel and rigorous punishments.
Bebel declared that “a man who will
not work has not the right to eat.” This is
being condemned to death by starvation; and a
man who does less work than, in the opinion of
the executive, he ought to do, shall be put upon
a restricted diet; so, after all, the collectivist
ideal ends in servile labor. To replace a king
or a president there will be an “executive,”
which means several instead of one tyrant.
Good old King Log is always a better ruler than
King Stork. For one thing, he is not so voracious
as the ferociously hungry feathered biped.
Socialism, then, is only one more strait-jacket to
torture the individual.
It may be said that man is ready for every
form of sacrifice save one: nowhere and at no
time has he been found to labor voluntarily and
constantly from a disinterested love for others.
Man is only compelled to productive labor by
necessity, by the fear of punishment, or by suitable
remuneration. The Socialists of to-day,
like those of former times, constantly denounce
the waste of competition. Competition involves
losses, but biological evolution, as well as humanity,
proves that they are largely compensated
by gain. Furthermore, there is no question
of abolishing competition in socialistic conceptions;
the question is merely one of the substitution
of political for economic competition.
If economic competition leads to waste, and
claims its victims, it is none the less productive.
Political competition has secured enormous
plunder to great conquerors, such as Alexander,
Cæsar, Tamerlane, and Napoleon; it always destroys
more wealth than it confers upon the victor.
The Socialist formulates a theory of robbery
and calls it “restitution to the disinherited.”
Disinherited by whom? Disinherited of what?
Let them produce their title-deeds! They call
it expropriation, but that is a misnomer; what
they set out to practise is confiscation. Georges
Bernard says that “socialism will be a régime
of authority.” On this point Guyot grimly
agrees with him. In reality it will be the most
oppressive spiritual and material system ever
invented by man.
Socialist action has a depressing effect on all
fixed capital, and, he continues, “in order to
carry on a policy of preserving the political
equilibrium, of giving a few bones to the demagogues
to gnaw, concessions are made to the
policy of spoliation.” What, then, remains of
socialism when we come to close quarters with
it? And what are the prospects of this spoliation
and tyranny? The socialistic party cannot
balance up a governmental majority without
destroying government itself, for it cannot admit
that government fulfils the minimum of its
duties (this was written before 1914). When a
strike breaks out the intention of the strikers is
that security of person and property shall not
be guaranteed. Socialist policy represents contempt
for law, and all men, whether rich or
poor, have an interest in liberty, security, and
justice, as the private interest of each individual
is bound up with these common blessings. But
Socialists despise them all. “The socialism of
Karl Marx’s disciples betrays a long apprenticeship
to servitude,” declares M. Reinach.
A law, the object of which is to protect each
man’s property, is supported by all who possess
anything, and where is the man in advanced
societies who is incapable of being robbed because
he possesses nothing?
A law of spoliation may be passed and carried
into effect, but in the event of its results becoming
permanent it runs the risk of destroying
the government which has assumed the responsibility
of it. Socialist policy is a permanent
menace to the liberty and security of citizens,
and, therefore, cannot be the policy of any government,
the primary duty of which is to exact
respect for internal and external security. If it
fail therein it dissolves and is replaced by anarchy;
and, inasmuch as every one has a horror
of that condition, which betrays itself by the
oppression of violent men banded together
solely by their appetites, an appeal is made to
a strong government and to a man with a strong
grip, and then the risk is incurred of relapsing
into all the disgraces and disasters of Cæsarism.
In several sections of this admirable work, M.
Guyot scrutinizes the various Utopias from
Plato to Proudhon: Sir Thomas More, the Kingdom
of the Incas, Campanella, the Jesuits in
Paraguay, Moselly, Robert Owen, Fourier, the
American Phalanx, the Oneida Community,
Cabet, the Icarians, and other unsuccessful
experimenters. Utopia is always within sight, but
never reached. It is, in the charming parlance
of the hour, a pipe-dream; these Utopias always
cut their throats to spite their thirst. And precisely
where socialism was expected to be a
buffer against world wars, it dismally failed.
From time to time the everlasting busybody
asks himself why a plea for mediocrity is not a
fitting theme to interest ambitious essayists.
Supermen and supper-rogues have been done to
the death in print, yet few words are accorded to
the garden variety of the human plant. Instead
we are keyed to the loftiest pitch; exaggeration
is a national neurosis. We are all professional
altruists, and, as every one knows, altruism is the
art of making our neighbor unhappy because of
our oppressive happiness. And yet not a word
for mediocrity, which is the backbone of our
nation, the staple of its political, artistic, and
literary productions. Not a word for the man
in the street, whose collective opinion—King
Opinion, the most despotic of tyrants—rules
us, whose vote counts heavier than the vote of
the “exceptional” being perched on the house-top.
(A majority of exalted souls would turn
America into a wilderness.) And all because
the excellent word “mediocrity” is become debased
in meaning. At one time it stood for
the golden mean, for a happy equilibrium of
forces, moral and physical. It spelled happiness
to its possessor—we refer to the mediocre temperament—and
if a man had enough money to
keep the wolf from the door he was content.
That is the precise word—content; to be contented
is a gift of the gods. But to us nowadays
it means that you are merely commonplace,
without social ambitions, without intellectual
eminence. And this is not well.
Notwithstanding the fact that we are a united
nation of over one hundred millions of people,
we are each in his own fashion endeavoring to
escape the imputation of mediocrity. Alas! in
vain. Number is mediocrity. We think and
drink to order, vote as we are bidden by our
wives, and wear the clothes given us by destroyers
of sartorial taste. Wherefore, then, this
mad desire to be exceptional? Whence this optimism
that shudders in the presence of genuine
art and espouses the vulgar because it better
agrees with fat nerves? Let us acknowledge
the truth. It is because, happily for us, we are
all mediocre; because genius is not a normal condition
of humanity, and that talent is much less
rare than our national vanity admits. However,
let us pluck up courage. The future—which
is said by some to belong to socialism—will
work out the problem of mediocrity, especially
if socialism is involved; mediocrity and socialism
are not poles asunder. Concrete houses filled
with people who will eat, drink, and think alike
will cover the land. Everything will be of concrete,
even our political opinions. In his concrete
Capitol a concrete President will devise
concrete laws. Art, music, and literature will
be so concrete that our native Gradgrinds, hungry
for hard facts, will be ravished into the
seventh concrete heaven. Made a law, mediocrity
will do away with our present mortifying
doubts, deceptions, and pretensions. O Happy
Time! And this coming age of concrete, wherein
all must walk and look alike, is it not a dream
compared with which Dante’s Inferno would be
a Garden of Armida?
Said a great poet-philosopher: “And many a
man has gone into the desert and suffered from
thirst with the camels rather than sit about the
cistern with dirty camel drivers.” No wonder
William James wrote that “the whole atmosphere
of present-day Utopian literature tastes
mawkish and dish-watery to people who still
keep a sense of life’s more bitter flavors.” And
how much more that is insipid and mawkish will
follow under socialistic regimentation! “Is it
not the chief disgrace in the world not to be a
unit; to be reckoned one character; not to yield
that peculiar fruit which each man was created
to bear, but to be reckoned in the gross, in the
hundreds of thousands, of the party, of the section
to which we belong, and our opinion predicted
geographically as the North or the
South?” These words were not uttered by a
Socialist; they emanated from the crystal-clear
intellect of our greatest Individualist, Ralph
Waldo Emerson.
CHOPIN OR THE CIRCUS?
Rather hotly I argued the question with my
editor: “After all, music critics are men and
brethren,” I said. “Except when they are sisters,”
he ironically interposed. I sternly resisted
a temptation to blush, and continued:
“Because I love Chopin must I forever write
of his music—toujours perdrix! It’s an indigestion
of strawberries, clotted cream, and
green-eyes. I’m suffering from spring-fever.
Let me write a story about the circus.” “Why
not Ibsen?” interposed my editor, who is subtle
or nothing. “He was a grand man,” I assented,
“but in the present case he is only a red-herring
across the trail. Suppose I mix up Chopin with
sawdust merely for the sake of the mélange?”
My chief assented, wearily. There are more
important problems on the carpet than Chopin.
Had I ever been to the circus? What a singular
question! Yet, yet—! No, I confessed to
myself, I had not been to the circus for at least
three decades. Critics are tame cats away from
their regular guests. In the concert room or at
the play, armed with our little hammers, we
are as brave as plumbers; but on a roof garden,
in church, at a circus, or innocently slumbering,
we are the mildest gang of pirates that ever scuttled
an American sonata or forced ambitious
leading ladies to walk the plank. We may go
alone to the theatre with impunity and another
fellow’s girl, but at the circus we need a nurse
to show us the ropes and keep us from falling
under the elephants’ hoofs. I know, because
I went one Sunday night to the Hippodrome
and liked John McCormack’s singing immensely;
so much indeed that I forgot to criticise and
nearly fell over the edge of the box, so uncritically
did I applaud. A private nurse—not
necessarily old—say I is the only safety for a
critic out of his element; otherwise a sense of
the dignity of our calling is not maintained.
Therefore, I swallowed my Chopin scheme
without undue fervor and went to the circus.
No matter which one. All circuses are in an
attractive key to me. Thackeray said the same
thing about the play, and said it better. Any
circus will serve as a peg for my sawdust symbolism.
Any Garden will do, so that it has a
capitalized initial letter. (No allusion to Magical
Mary.) The circus! What a corrective for
the astringent Ibsen or the morbidezza of Sarmatia’s
sweet singer, Chopin! The circus! It
is a revelation. One thing I regretted—that I
could not be a boy again, with dirty hands, a
shining brow, and a heart brimming over with
joy. Peter Pan! Oh! to recapture that first
careless rapture, as Browning or some other
writing Johnny said; surely he must have meant
the circus, which is the one spot on our muddy
planet where rapture rhymes with the sawdust
ring.
“Have you ever seen Hedda Gabler?” I
asked of the Finland giantess. We were wedged
in front of the long platform at the Garden,
upon which were the Missing Link, the Snake-Enchantress,
the Lion-Faced Boy, the English
Fat Girl—so fat—the Human Skeleton, the
Welsh Giant, the Lilliputians, tattooed men, a
man with an iron skull, dancers, jugglers, gun-spinners,
“lady” musicians, and the three-legged
boy. Eternal types at the circus. The
noise was terrific, the air dense with the aura
of unwashed humanity. This aura was twin
to the aura in a monkey house. But I enjoyed
my “bath of multitude,” as Charles Baudelaire
names it, and I should not have bothered the
tall creature with such an inept question. She
coldly regarded me:
“No, I haven’t seen Hedda to-day, but I remember
George Tesman always teased her with
one question, ‘What do you know about that,
Hed?’ Shoo! Sardou for mine.” “Do you
read George Blarney Shaw?” I persisted. “He
ought to be in a cage here. He would draw
some crowds. But I’m told he lives in Germany
now on account of the beer.” I backed away
quickly as an East Side family consisting of a
baker’s dozen, would allow. Why had I asked
such a question of a perfect stranger? This
giantess, I mused before the rhinoceros with the
double prongs, is Finnish. That’s why she knew
the name of Hedda Gabler. Why didn’t I speak
of Rosmersholm? Rebecca West had Finnish
blood in her veins. Careful, careful—this
Ibsen obsession must be surmounted, else I shall
be inquiring of the giraffe if neck or nothing is
the symbol of Brand. All or Nothing! of course.
How stupid of me. Among the animals I regained
my equilibrium. Their odors evoked
memories. Yes, I recalled the old-time circus,
with its compact pitched canvas tent on North
Broad Street, Philadelphia: the pink lemonade,
the hoarse voice of the man who entreated us
to buy tickets—there were no megaphones in
those days—the crisp crackling of the roasting
peanuts, the ovens revolved by the man from
Ravenna, the man from Ascoli, and the man from
Milan. They followed the circus all the way
from Point Breeze, and I swear they were to me
far more human than the policemen who gently
whacked us with their clubs when we crawled
under the tent.
The sense of smell is first aid to memory.
As I passed the cages saluting our pre-Adamic
relatives, bidding the time of day to the zebu,
nodding in a debonair fashion to the yak, I
could not help longing for my first circus.
Again I saw myself sitting in peaceful agony on
a splintery plank; again I felt the slaps and
pinches of my tender-hearted Aunt Sue—now
in Paradise, I hope; again my heart tugged like
a balloon at its moorings as the clowns jumped
into the ring, grimacing, chortling, and fascinating
us with their ludicrous inhumanity. Again
we sat, a lot of noisy rapscallions, on the stoop
of Edwin Forrest’s home—the old Forrest mansion
is still on the west side of Broad Street—and
how we tumbled to the sidewalk when that
terrific tragedian opened the door and transfixed
us with his glittering glance. I can still
see his leonine head with its shock of iron-gray
curls, his exposed bull-neck, and hear his angry
roar: “Get to blank out of here, you blankety-blanks!”
It was the giant’s voice of Metamora,
Coriolanus, Lear that we heard, an echo from
the grand period in the history of the American
theatre; but we didn’t know that. We were
mischievous boys, and made mock of the mighty
Edwin, no doubt adding insult to injury by
twiddling derisive thumbs at our noses.
Other days, other ways. I sighed as I tore
myself loose from the prehensile trunk of a too
friendly baby elephant and passed into the huge
auditorium where Gilmore had played. Ah!
the sad, bad, glad, dear, dead, tiresome, poverty-stricken,
beautiful days when we were young
imbeciles and held hands with a fresh “ideal”
every week (sometimes two). Ah! the sentimental
“jag” induced by peanut eating, and
the chaste, odoriferous apes.
It is time. We seat ourselves. I look about
me. Two resplendent gentlemen wearing evening
clothes at high noon, after the daring manner
of our Gallic cousins, toll a bell. I became
excited. Why those three and thirty strokes?
What the symbolism! Chopin, or Ibsen; again,
I groaned, and turned my attention to my
neighbors, one of whom I could feel, though
did not see. I raised my voice, employing certain
vocables hardly fit to print. The effect
was magical. “Johnny, take your feet out of
the gentleman’s collar. That’s a good boy.”
It was the soothing voice of a mother. Bless her
clairvoyance! I sat comfortably back in my
seat. Johnny howled at the interference with
his pleasure. I felt sorrow for him. Childhood
is ever individualistic, even pragmatic. But I
only had one collar with me, and it was well the
matter thus ended.
Hurrah! Here they come! A goodly band.
The clowns! the clowns! Some hieratic owl of
wisdom has called the clown the epitome of mankind.
He certainly stands for something, this
“full-fledged fool,” as good old Tody Hamilton
used to write, and “surcharged with the Roe
of Fun,” which phrase beats Delaware shad.
Odds fish! There was only one Hamilton.
What a Rabelaisian list of names boast these
merry clowns! If the years have passed over
the skulls of these lively rascals, jolly boys do
not show them. The same squeaks, the identical
yodling, the funny yet sinister expression
of the eyes, the cruel, red-slitted mouths—not
a day older than ten did I seem as they came
tumbling in and began their horse-play, punctuated
with yelling, yahoo gestures, ribald ejaculations,
and knockabout diversions. It must all
mean something, this hooting, in the economy
of the universe, else “life is a suck and a sell,”
as Walt Whitman puts it. As in a dream-mirror
I saw Solness slowly mount the fatal tower when
Hilda Wangel cries to him: “My—my Master-builder!”
She sings The Maiden’s Wish, and
he hears the harps of Chopin hum in the air. I
rub my ears. It is not Hilda who is crying, but
a pet pig in a baby carriage, wheeled by a chalk-faced
varlet. How difficult it is to escape the
hallucinations of the critical profession. I
couldn’t forget Chopin or Ibsen even at the
circus.
It was with relief, after more bellmanship
from the man with the shiny silk hat and spiked
coat, as the elephants majestically entered.
Followed the horses. Tumblers and wire-walkers,
women who stood on their heads and
smiled—as they do in life. Something like the
“inverted pyramid,” as James Hinton called
modern civilization—plastic poseurs, Oriental
jugglers, the show was let loose at last. Human
projectiles were launched through midair to the
tap of a drum. My nerves forbade me to look
at them, so I read a programme advertisement
of wall-paper for bathrooms. Some people like
such horrible sights. I do not. They dare not
precisely formulate to themselves the wish that
“something” would happen, and when it does
they shudder with sadistic joy. I close my eyes
when the Whirl of Death or any other sensational
act is staged. “Something” might happen.
The mad dancers delight our rhythmic sense
as they make marvellous arabesques. The
chariot races stir the blood. The crash around
curves, the patters of gleaming metal excite so
that you stand up, and, brushing the feet of
inevitable Johnny from your neck (notwithstanding
his remonstrances), you shout with
woolly mouth and husky voice. Instinctively
you turn down your thumbs: “Pollice verso,”
which Bayard Taylor translated “the perverse
police.” You remember the Gérôme painting?
“This beats Ibsen,” I hilariously exclaimed to
Johnny’s mother. (She was a comely matron.)
“His name is John, and when he gets home his
father will beat him,” she tartly replied. With
the prevoyance of boyhood Johnny burst into
despairing howls. I at once folded up my mind.
A million things were happening in the haze of
the many rings. The New Circus is polyphonic,
or nothing.
Enough! Filled to the eyes with the distracting
spectacle, ear-drums fatigued by the
blare and bang of the monster brass band, my
collar quite wilted by Johnny’s shoemaker, my
temper in rags because of the panting, struggling
army of fellow-beings, I reached the avenue
in safety, perspiring, thirsty, unhappy. Like
Stendhal, after his first and eagerly longed-for
battle of love, I exclaimed: “Is that all?” In
sooth, it had been too much. The human sensorium
is savagely assaulted at the twentieth-century
circus. I was in pessimistic enough
humor to regret the single ring, the antique
japes of a solitary clown, and the bewitching
horsemanship of Mlle. Léonie, with her gauze
skirts and perpetual rictus. As a matter of fact,
we wouldn’t endure for five minutes the old-fashioned
circus and its tepid lemonade. Where
are the mullygrubs of yesteryear? But the
human heart is perverse. It always longs for
the penny and the cake in company, while ineluctable
destiny ever separates them. Perhaps
my editor was right. Render unto Chopin the
things that are Chopin’s; send Ibsen back to his
Land of the Midnight Whiskers. Smell the
sawdust at the Garden, not forgetting that the
chilly, dry days are at hand when even Panem
et Circenses shall be taboo; when pipe and prog
and grog will be banned; when these United
States shall have been renamed Puritania; when
a fanatically selfish minority shall take all the
joy from life. Ergo, carpe diem! I thank you.
ART AND ALCOHOL
What will be the reactions among artistic
men and women summarily deprived of wine and
malt beverages? I asked this of Manager Gatti-Casazza
the other day at the Metropolitan Opera
House. He is not a drinking man, but the contemptuous
shrug of his shoulders showed me
his position in the thrice-vexed controversy.
Singers, one and all, are accustomed to mild
alcoholic refreshment. If they go beyond
bounds the effect on their voices is soon made
manifest, but usually being foreign-born, they
have been in the habit of drinking light wines
at meal time, perhaps beer after a performance,
for good beer relaxes nerve-tension. People
don’t drink beer to become intoxicated; they
drink it because it lets down the pressure of a
day’s work better than whiskey or wine. Beer
is not an intoxicant; it is a depressant. The cry
that “the workingman must have his beer” is
far too exclusive. The professional man, the
brain-worker, needs beer, and the singer or musician—sometimes
singers are not musicians!—after
a nerve-exhausting performance finds in
wine or beer a veritable solace. Matthew Arnold
wrote that the American funny man was a
national calamity. What would he have said
to the plans of certain misguided females to
found “recreation centres” where, after eight
hours’ exhausting daily grind, the workman
could listen to “instructive reading”—ye gods!—and
drink non-alcoholic beverages (super-taxed?).
Little wonder Bolshevism is growing
apace in an America that soon will be a vast
Dry Tortugas.
In one of her always interesting novels Gertrude
Atherton depicts a poet whose inspiration
dried up when he stopped drinking. Swinburne
is said to have been Mrs. Atherton’s model;
when the English poet ceased his cognac his
muse did not fly far afterward. If he had not
become temperate in regard to spirituous liquors
the greatest Victorian poet would have died.
Walter Savage Landor, and after him Byron,
wrote that brandy is a drink fit only for heroes.
The puny physique of Swinburne could ill brook
alcoholic excesses. His friend and protector,
Theodore Watts-Dunton, literally saved the
effervescent Algernon Charles from sudden
death. As a rule lyric poets need no stimulant.
Youth is the propulsive force to their lyricism.
If Byron drank heavily at times, Shelley was
ever a water-drinker. No rules can be formulated.
There is Bernard Shaw, the “Uncle
Gurnemanz” and venerable busybody of international
politics. He is a fierce teetotaler. He
has confessed that family reasons prompted him
to become so, although Archdale Reid in Heredity
has shown that acquired traits are not inherited;
that the children of drunkards are seldom
drunkards (prohibitionists declare the opposite,
but figures can be made to lie). By the
same token the sons of clergymen are not often
pious. Nature abhors uniformity. If Shaw
had taken his ale like the British workmen he
harangues, he would not have been the pestiferous
nuisance he is to-day. But, like all “reformers,”
“uplifters,” and public nuisances, he
has a weak stomach. Because he is virtuous!—the
motto of all these Malvolios, these tailless
foxes. Mind your own business! Ah! that’s
the true golden rule. There would be no wars
if this custom prevailed.
The late Lombroso-Levi, formulator of many
ingenious and amusing theories concerning the
stigmata of genius, has collected some names of
men who drank, nevertheless who contrived to
leave the world in their debt for their art. Max
Nordau followed his “master” with his absurd
tome on Degeneration, and then the system,
chiefly framed for imbeciles, quite collapsed.
Professor William James sent the cardboard
structure into thin air when he revealed its numerous
inconsistencies. Any stigma applicable
to genius or talent may be found in your shoemaker,
butcher, or policeman, from megalomania
to alcoholism, from faun-like ears with attached
lobes to an unholy greed for other people’s
money. Let us look at Lombroso’s list of alcoholic
men of genius. He writes that Alexander
died after having emptied ten times the
goblet of Hercules (some thirst!). Julius Cæsar
was often carried home on the shoulders of his
friends—so was a certain highest dignitary in
the United States during the last century, and
a mediocrity he was. Socrates, Seneca, Alcibiades,
Cato, Peter the Great, the Czarina Catherine
were notorious boozers. Tiberius Nero
was nicknamed Biberius Mero. Septimius Severus
and Mahomet II died in delirium tremens.
Jan Steen and Frans Hals were heavy imbibers.
Hals, who lived to an advanced age and painted
masterpieces to the last, was drunk every night.
So was Monticelli, absinthe proving his ruin.
George Morland drank, and Turner, too; both
drank to excess. As for the poets and literary
men, the litany is long. Henry Murger, Gerard
de Nerval, Alfred de Musset, Kleist, Poe, Hoffmann,
Addison, Steele, Carew, Sheridan, Burns,
Charles Lamb, James Thomson, Hartley Coleridge,
James Clarence Mangan, Ernest Dowson,
Swinburne—Rossetti, who drugged—and Coleridge,
De Quincey and Mme. de Staël abused
opium.
In the domain of music examples are as thick
as bombs were at Verdun. Handel swallowed
a mighty amount of firewater, for he was a
mighty man. Gluck drank far more than was
good for him. It was a pleasing habit of his to
have a harpsichord placed in some pretty rural
spot, where, with a regiment of bottles, he played
and composed. He died, so it is said, of brandy.
Tasso drank, Baudelaire drugged and drank, and
Lenau, poet, died from alcohol. Mozart and
Beethoven abused wine. Beethoven was often
“a little how come ye so!” Modern instances
multiply. Singers, players, actors, authors,
composers—how many there are about whose
heads is the aura of alcoholism! Alcohol has
been the nursing bottle of genius, and of many
commonplace citizens may not the same be said?
Woe to him who abuses the priceless gift. He
is doomed. And doomed, too, is the prohibitionist
who overindulges in flapjacks and fried
steak. Native cookery has slain more than the
rum mills of the universe. And notwithstanding
our vaunted cosmopolitanism, a natural outcome
of the great war, the village pump is to
be our national Totem. Butchered to make a
prohibitionist holiday; that prohibition which
has elevated “legislation” to the dignity of a
sport.
Richard Wagner possessed an irritable stomach,
but was comforted by a glass of good wine (as
apparently was St. Paul). Walt Whitman
neither smoked nor drank. Poor Guy de Maupassant
began with wine, and, in the wake of
erotic excesses, he resorted to opium, even to
ether, which he would put on his handkerchief
and apply to his nostrils. Such a hatred of
reality was his! He well deserved the appellation
of “Taureau triste,” as he was surly toward
the end of a brilliant career. Flaubert, like
Zola, was chary of excess, except in literary
work. Be chaste in your life that you may be
violent in your art! he enjoined de Maupassant.
Turgénieff, Daudet, Huysmans, Gounod, Goncourt,
were not alcoholic. Bizet, it is said, died
of absinthe, not of disappointment over the failure
of Carmen; which didn’t fail, as Philip Hale
has shown us. Goethe was wild in his youth,
drank wine, pursued the golden girl, yet he
cannot by any stretch of imagination be placed
in the ranks of the drunkards. The alcoholic
neurosis exists in the individual, who drinks because
he is neurotic, and is not necessarily neurotic
because he is a drunkard. As usual, the
prohibitionists have put the cart before the horse,
being ignorant, or pretending to be, of facts disclosed
by modern biological research. These
fanatics suffer from what might be called psychical
dandruff.
What am I trying to prove? Nothing. Alcohol
inspired or spurred on these men, and we
are the inheritors of their visions. Naturally,
to the boneheads who engineer reforms, all art
is dangerous, is immoral. Art, like religion, is
also an opiate. God made the dawn, but the
devil invented the evening. The Seven Arts
are the invention of men in revolt against the
tedium of life. Killing time is only killing one’s
self, for we are crucified at the crossroads of
Time and Space (with the Button-Moulder lurking
around the corner). To escape the eternal
ennui man created the arts, and music, the most
soothing of the seven, has drugged his dreams
and made fantastic the rude angles of concrete
life. Perhaps music is only a majestic noise.
Sometimes it bruises the soul as do bells the air.
It can retire majestically into the recesses of the
imagination, like the faint roar of surf withdrawn
on the beach of Time. It may be a ballet for
triphammers or as splendidly sonorous as the
color chords of Picasso or the tortured mechanisms
of Marcel Duchamps. But always an
opiate, a consoler.
The truth is that our existence without some
buffer between our naked souls and the chill
wind of empty spiritual space would be inconceivable.
Man devised Time and Space—symbols
of his terrifying ignorance in the presence
of eternity—and religion and the arts
wherewith he might cloak his nakedness. All
the rest is vanity. Prohibition is only a symptom
of the everlasting propensity of intolerant
minds to fashion others after their own mean
image. There is no need to worry over it.
Like other tyrannical devices to enslave the will
of mankind, it will be tested, found wanting, and
dropped. And the best way to hasten the decease
is to enforce rigidly the law. But come
what may, art and alcohol are inseparably
wedded, as in the Greek myth Apollo and Dionysos
imaged beauty and ecstasy.
THE TRAGIC CHOPIN
Chopin has bequeathed to us six scherzos.
The four that comprise a group are opus 20,
in B minor; opus 31, B flat minor; opus 39, C
sharp minor, and opus 54, E major. The two
remaining scherzos are in the second sonata,
opus 35, and in the third sonata, opus 58. They
are in the respective keys of E flat minor and
E flat major. These six compositions are evidences
of the power, originality, variety, and
delicacy of Chopin. The scherzo is formally
not his invention. Beethoven and Mendelssohn
anticipated him. But he remodelled the
form and filled it with a surprisingly novel content,
though not altering its three-four measure.
With the Beethoven scherzo we realize the swing,
the robustiousness and, at times, the rude jollity.
In the Mendelssohn scherzo we enjoy the velocity
and finish. Light without heat, true scherzando
moods; indeed, more scherzo-like than Chopin’s,
Mendelssohn’s sense of elfin joy stemmed from
the early Italian masters of the pianoforte.
Rossini voiced this belief after hearing the
scherzo a capriccio from the nimble fingers of
Felix himself, and said to the composer: “That
smells of Scarlatti.” And it does recall Domenico
Scarlatti, whose compositions, slight as
to structure, are replete with gracious vitality
and a surface skimming of sentiment like the
curved flight of a thin bird over shallow waters.
A terrible though beautiful domain is the
Chopin scherzo. Only two have the lightness
of touch, clarity in atmosphere and bustling
gaiety of the conventional scherzo: the other
four are fierce, grave, ironic, sardonic, fiery, passionate,
even hysterical, and most melancholy.
In several the moods are pathologic; in all,
magical. The scherzo in E, opus 54, may be
best described by the thrice commonplace word,
delightful. It is sunny music, and its sweep and
swiftness are compelling. The five preluding
bars of half-notes, unison, strike the keynote
of optimism. What follows is like the ruffling
of tree-tops by warm southern winds. The
little upward flight in E, beginning at the seventeenth
bar, in major thirds and fourths, has been
cleverly utilized by Saint-Saëns in the scherzo
of his G minor piano concerto, opus 22. The
fanciful embroidery of the single finger passages
is never opaque; a sparkling, bubbling freedom
and freshness characterize this Chopin scherzo,
a composition not heard too often in public,
possibly because there are few pianists, like
Joseffy or De Pachmann, to play it. Its emotional
content is not deep; it lies well within the
category of the elegant, the capricious. Its
fourth page contains an episode which at first
blush suggests the theme of the A flat valse,
opus 42, with its comminglement of duplex and
triple rhythms. Although the piu lento is in C
sharp minor, it betrays little sadness; it is but
the blur of a passing cloud that shadows with
its fleecy edges the wind-swept moorland.
This scherzo in E is a mood of joyousness; as
joyous as the witty, sensitive, umbrageous composer
ever allowed himself to become. Its coda
is not so forcible as the usual Chopin coda.
There is a dazzling flutter of silvery scale at the
close. Altogether a charming work. Closely
allied to it in general sentiment is the E flat
scherzo from the B minor sonata. It is largely
arabesque and its ornamentation is genial
though not surprisingly ingenious. It somewhat
savors of Weber. It might go on forever.
The resolution is not intellectual; it is purely
one of tonality. The thought is tenuous. But
it is highly embroidered relief after the first
movement of the sonata. Nor is the trio in B
particularly noteworthy. Truly a salon scherzo,
which challenges Mendelssohn on his native
heath. It may be considered as an intermezzo,
also as a prelude to the lyric measures.
We are on firm and familiar footing when the
first page is opened of the B flat minor scherzo,
the second in order of composition. Who has
not heard with interest those overarching and
questioning triplets which Chopin could never
make his pupils play sufficiently “tombé”? He
told De Lenz: “It must be a charnel-house.”
Alas! These same vaulted phrases have since
become banal. This scherzo, like the lovely
A flat Ballade, is cruelly tortured by the ambitious
musical flapper. Yet how great, how
vigorous, it all is; how it abounds in sweetness
and light when the music falls from the fingers
of a master! It is a Byronic poem—“so tender,
so bold, as full of love as of scorn,” to quote
Schumann. Has Chopin ever penned a more
delicious song than this in D flat, with its straying
over the tonal borderland? It is the high
noon of life. The dark bud of the introduction
has come to a perfect flowering, and with what
miracles of scent, shape, and color! The second
section has the quality of sane wit. It is serious
to severity, yet its meanings are noble. The
brief excursion that follows is the awakening
from a wondering dream; no suggestion there of
pallid morbidities. And how supremely welded
is the style with the subject; what masterly
writing evolved from the genius of the instrument!
Then, fearful that he has dwelt too long
upon his ideas, Chopin, in a rapturous flight,
soars away to clear sky. After the repetition
comes the development section, and while it is
ingenious and effective in a chaotic way, nevertheless
it is here that the composer is at his
weakest. The Olympian aloofness of Beethoven,
which permitted him to survey his material from
every point of view, Chopin could not boast.
He is a great composer, but he was also a great
pianist. He nurses his themes with constructive
frugality, and sometimes the mechanical
limitation of the piano checks his imagination.
The well-sounding is considered as much as the
clearly thought. There is logic in his exposition,
though it is often piano, not music, logic.
A certain straining after brilliancy, a falling off
in the spontaneous urge of the earlier pages,
force us to feel easier with the return of the first
theme. The coda is brilliant. This scherzo in
B flat minor bids fair to remain the favorite
among its fellows. It is neither cryptic nor
repellent, like the first and third scherzo. It is
a perennial joy to pupil and public. Like the
soliloquy in Hamlet, the B flat minor scherzo
is become a popular quotation.
Its predecessor in B minor, opus 20, is the
profounder of the pair, but not so melodious.
It is the most shrill and hysterical of the scherzos.
Though in the ironic vein, it is Chopin recklessly
throwing himself to the winds of remorse—a
Manfred mood, a mood of self-torture, a confession
from the first chord to the last. Within
the dream inclosed by its gates of tonal brass
there is the struggle of an imprisoned soul. It
is the unhappiest and the most riotous of the
Pole’s works, and it is also unduly long. Its
emotional keynote is too tense to permit of the
repetitions marked by the composer. These
repetitions are unsuited to present taste, which,
above all, demands brevity. Poignancy and
prolixity are mutually exclusive. The piece
greatly gains when played without “da capo.”
Its first part is so drastically harsh that the
succeeding melody in B, with its lilting tenths—“the
sweet slumber of the moonlight on the
hill”—after the tragic strain comes as benison.
This scherzo seems to possess a personal message.
Chopin, like Robert Louis Stevenson, was
consumptive. Slender of frame, as was the
Scotch writer, his spirit was leonine. His was
psychic bravery. He could write terrible music,
conjure up desperate images. A sense of stifled
longing, of the inability to compass his lofty
ambitions, fill this first scherzo. It is the tragedy
of Chopin’s life compressed within a few
pages; the tragedy of one whose spirit was
weaker than his flesh.
The arabesques after the eight-bar introduction—some
of them muted bars, as is Chopin’s
wont—has a spiritual resemblance to the principal
figure in the Fantasie-Impromptu, opus
66; but instead of the ductile triplets, as in the
bars of the Impromptu, the figure in the scherzo
is divided between the hands, while the harshness
of the mood is emphasized by the anticipatory
chord in the left hand. The vitality of
this first page is positively electrifying. The
questioning chords at the close of the section
are as imaginative as any passage ever written
by the composer. The half-notes E and the
upleaping appogiaturia are evidences of his
originality in minor details. These occur before
the modulation into the lyric theme and
with some slight dashes before the dash into the
coda. The second section, in agitato, contains
several knotty harmonic problems; they must
be skimmed over at tempestuous speed, else
cacophony. Here Chopin is bold to excess, as
if his spirit would knock at the very gates of
heaven or hell. But the thunder and surge,
after waxing, soon wanes and spends itself.
The soul has stormed itself into sheer weariness.
By critical consent, the molto piu lento is a
masterpiece. Written in the luscious key of B,
it is like a woven enchantment. Chopin attains
most subtle effects with broken accords in tenths.
The only other slow movements comparable to
this are the B major episode in the B minor
octave study, opus 25, and the largo of the B
minor sonata. The Garden of Armida or the
Vale of Tempe are evoked by all three tone-poems.
Mark how the composer resumes his first
savage mood. It is a picture of contrasted violences.
Beware of the “da capo.” Too many
repetitions provoke satiety. Rather attack at
once the coda—that most dramatic of Chopin’s
codas. Bold, breathless, startling, is this impetuous
ride ’cross country. The heavy accentuation
on the first note of every bar should not
obscure one’s rhythmic sense to the second beat
in the left, which is likewise accented. This
produces mixed rhythms, which add to the
murkiness, confusion, and despair of the finale.
These daring dissonances—so daring, so logical,
so dramatic—how they must have rasped
the nerves of Chopin’s contemporaries! And
they should be rigorously insisted upon. No
veiled half-lights. All bridges are burned.
Naught remains but catastrophe. To his doom
goes this musical Childe Roland! The Dark
Tower crumbles as the poet dauntlessly blows
his slug-horn. The scherzo ends in overwhelming
ruin. The last page is a supreme offering
to the god of pessimism.
Even though the sneering fretfulness of an
unhappy sick-brained man disturbs its sharp
contours, the third scherzo in C sharp minor,
opus 39, is the most dramatic and the finest
moulded of them all. It is capricious to madness,
but the dramatic quality is unmistakable.
It seethes with scorn—if such an extravagant
expression may be allowed; but it is extravagant,
full of fire and fury, yet signifying something.
A word as to the tempo: The scherzos, with a
few exceptions, are marked presto, but we must
remember that it is the presto of Chopin’s time,
also of his piano action. His favorite Pleyel
piano was light and elastic in action. To-day
actions are heavier, the key dip greater, though
the elasticity is the same. Therefore the tempi
of these scherzos—or should I write scherzi?—ought
to be moderated, otherwise the music
loses its significant ponderability, not to say
dignity, when we adopt the old-fashioned time
markings. The first part of the B minor scherzo
may be taken at a presto pace—that is, a commodious
presto, the scherzo in E major must be
played presto; also the one in E flat, as both are
of the velocity genre; but when the thought
takes on a graver hue, where the mastery of
utterance and nobility of phrase are to be considered,
then moderate your pulse-beat. The
scherzo in C sharp minor is a special sufferer
from a too hurried speed. Architectonics are
blurred, details jumbled and grandeur of style
is absent. And if you start with such a fiery
tempo, how shall you secure contrast in the
coda, which should be fairly shot from the
finger-tips? Or would you emulate Schumann
in his G minor sonata, in the finale, which begins
prestissimo, and is later ordered by the composer
to become still more prestissimo? Achieve
a presto, by all means, but consider the heavier
tonal mass of the modern piano.
This C sharp minor scherzo is a massive composition,
yet replete with fitful starts and rhythmic
surprises. The chorale and its trio are
Chopinesque as to fioritura and in harmonic
basis. Throughout the narrative tone is dramatic;
even in the “meno mosso” it never tarries.
The coda is built on an effect of persistent
iteration. It is excellently adapted to the keyboard.
The composition has affinities with the
dark and grotesque conceptions of Hoffmann,
Poe, or Coleridge. Its acid irony recalls Heine.
It is like fantastic architecture seen in a dream;
about it hover perpetual gloom and the despairing
things that circle in the night. It is like a
tale from Poe’s iron-bound, melancholy volume
of the Magi and across its portal is written the
word, Spleen.
Remains the E flat minor scherzo from the
second sonata. It is the most powerful of the
set. To interpret, one needs breadth of style,
heroic spirit, abetted by wrists of steel. The
big Rossinian one-bar crescendo at the beginning
taxes the strength. The composition is
elemental; the chromatic whistling of the wind
in the chord of the sixth makes true storm-music.
There is menacing gloom in the initial bars; the
blissful song is not quite uninterrupted bliss;
there is always a tempest that threatens. The
descending octaves, which seem to invite us to
the infernal regions, are swept away by the
storm-theme, and once more we are madly projected
through space. Satanic pride, a challenge
to fate, the defiance of the microcosm to the
threatening macrocosm; these and other characteristics
may be imagined in this profound
work. It depends on the listener. With Chopin
as with Rome, you carry away what you fetch
to either man or city. But your little Peter’s
pence of sympathy has suffered a rich change
in the return. We are the gainers. Some day,
no longer as remote as when the fallacious belief
that the music of any particular nation is better
than another’s, perhaps Chopin may stand
where he should, next to Bach, Mozart, and Beethoven.
There is no such thing as map-music;
there is only beautiful music. And you can
never play Chopin beautifully enough.
PHASES OF THE GREATER CHOPIN
To-day the Impromptus of Chopin are well-nigh
impossible in the concert-room. Those
delights of all true “flappers,” the Fantasie-Impromptu
in C sharp minor, and the A flat
Impromptu are played too often, that is, played
badly. The first part of the Fantasie-Impromptu
is taken at too swift a pace, and, in
consequence, sounds too much like an etude,
when in reality its arabesques do hint at something
more emotional. The figuration suggests
that of the B minor scherzo, not, however, so
pregnant with dramatic meanings. And that
second section in D flat, how it is dragged, how
it is sprawled and drawled! In company with
the second theme of the Funeral March, it is
the most sentimental of its composer. The
greater Chopin is revealed in the second Impromptu,
the one in the key of F sharp major.
It is a sheaf of moods organically more bound
together than seems at a first hearing. Because
of its true impromptu spirit, its vagrant moods,
its restless outpouring of fancies, it has been
rather disregarded by some Chopinists, who,
hidebound as any academic critic, are shocked
by the changes in tonality, and, being unimaginative,
are shocked also by the capricious shifting
of moods; one dream melts into another,
and after a repetition of those sweetly attuned
chords at the close, a vigorous affirmation
awakens the listener as would a sudden clap
of thunder during a peaceful evening in June.
There are several enigmatic bars of modulation
that have puzzled purists and still are disquieting
even to excursionists through the tangled
harmonic underwoods of Ornstein and Stravinsky.
I refer to a transitional passage after
the march-like measures and immediately before
the return of the principal melody. Elsewhere
I have compared them to the creaking
of a rusty hinge in the dooryard where Walt
Whitman’s lilacs last bloomed. The G flat
Impromptu, the third in the published order—the
Fantasie-Impromptu, opus 66, is posthumous—was
seldom heard in recital till
Vladimir de Pachmann, master expositor of
the more delicate phases of the Polish composer,
revived it in his programme. Since then it is
become more familiar. It is charming with its
spiral figuration, though less novel than its
two predecessors.
The Mazurkas, those impish, morbid, gay,
sour, dour, graceful little dances, I need not
dwell upon here at length. For the majority
of pianists they are a sealed book, and if you
have not a savor of Slav in you pray do not
disturb them with your literalism. De Pachmann,
Godowsky, Paderewski, Gabrilowitsch,
and Josef Hofmann play them wonderfully,
but how few others. I recall a story told me
by Rosenthal, whose colossal performances
here are memorable. He wished to hear from
De Pachmann’s nimble fingers his own version
of the Mazurkas and paid the Russian a visit
one evening. Pachmann did not greet Rosenthal
too sympathetically. “Ah!” he exclaimed,
when Moriz, the octave-thunderbolt, explained
the reason for his unexpected appearance. “Ah!
but I play the Mazurkas so badly. Now, if I
had your technique”—his eyes fairly sparkled
with malicious irony—“I might be able to play
them!” However, he was persuaded, and once
seated at the piano he didn’t leave it till he had
almost finished the entire collection; and Chopin
wrote many of these dances. (At least
fifty-one, if you include several of doubtful
authenticity). How did he play them, this
perverse magical artist? Rosenthal told me
that he had never heard such beautiful, subtle,
and treacherous playing; the treachery was
the manner in which he interpreted the music.
Not an accent was correct, the phrasing was
falsified, though the precise notation was adhered
to, and all delivered with a variety of
touches positively exquisite. “There!” cried
De Pachmann, as he finished, “that is the only
way to play the Mazurkas.” And he smiled
with his eyes. “Not!” thought Rosenthal,
who thanked his colleague and hurried into
the open air where he could explode. Talk
about camouflage! The joke was later when
Rosenthal teased De Pachmann about his
trickery and the Chopinzee absolutely grinned
with joy. Surely, as Sam Johnson remarked,
the reciprocal civility of authors is one of the
most risible scenes in the farce of life. The
splenetic doctor could have joined musicians
to authors.
Chopin has composed some marvellous music
in the Mazurka form. Consider the three or
four of these dances in the key of C sharp minor,
the poetic one in B flat minor, the one with the
morbidly insistent theme in B minor or that
sad, appealing example in F minor, the last
which Chopin is said to have put on paper. Its
fixed idea, its hectic gaiety and acrid gloom
reveal a sick brain, the brain of a dying man.
But there are many other Mazurkas filled with
daylight cheerfulness. Of the greater Chopin
posterity will probably acclaim the Polonaises
in F sharp minor, A flat major and the Fantaisie-Polonaise
in the same key. There is a
wealth of fantasy in this Polonaise, opus 61;
its restless tonalities, the beauty of the first
theme, the vaporous deliquescence later of this
theme, the violent mood changes and harmonic
grandeur left this work to the elect of the composer.
The F sharp minor Polonaise and the
so-called Siberian in E flat minor, as well as the
Polonaise in C minor are nothing if not virile.
They demand men as well as pianists to interpret
them.
Liszt pronounced the F sharp minor Polonaise
pathologic. As a matter of fact, it surpasses
in sombre grandeur the Heroic Polonaise, opus
53, notwithstanding the thundering cannons
and cavalry charges of the more popular of
the pair. The triplets in eight notes of the
introduction achieve a splendid climax of suspense
before the entrance of the chief theme.
Soon octaves and chords supplant the single
notes of the melody. There is epical breadth
which at each reiteration becomes bigger, so
big that it almost overflows the frame of the
keyboard, in suggestion becomes orchestral.
The second subject in the major (D flat) is
less drastic, is an excellent contrast figure. The
strange intermezzo in A which precedes the
Mazurka is not enigmatic if you hear it as a
sinister roll of drums. I think of Rembrandt’s
Night Watch, and its muffled morning music.
Its intent is manifest, it leads to the second
theme, now transposed to the despairing key
of C sharp minor; the Mazurka which follows
tempted Liszt—or his amanuensis, Princess
Sayn-Wittgenstein—to the most extravagant
panegyric. Its brace of double notes, thirds
and sixths are lovely in hue and scent, but pray
do not languish your tempo, else the episode
soon becomes sugary. Again the Polonaise
resumes its elemental chant, a chant which
grows huger in rancorous woe until the very
bottom of the pit of desolation is reached, and,
without a gleam of light, comes the code with
mutterings of the main theme, and only in the
very last bar we hear with positive relief a
smashing F sharp in octaves.
What does it all mean? Some obscure psychological
drama of the composer’s soul in which
he vents his spleen, indignation and defiance,
and rages against the ineluctable canons of
destiny. In a sense this Polonaise is pathologic.
It appeals to the nerves. It lacerates the pulp
of our sensibility, it is morbid, but it is also
magnificent. It is not sensational like the two
Polonaises of Liszt in E major and C minor,
though it is equally brilliant. Arthur Friedheim
played the Chopin Polonaise superbly at
one time. It suited his saturnine mood. I
fancy, however, that Franz Liszt’s performance
must have been the supreme exemplar. There
is a loftiness of mood coupled with the heroic
patterns of this piece which place it in the category
of masterpieces. It reminds one of a sullen,
rugged landscape in the style of Salvator Rosa,
a solitary human in the foreground, distracted,
who lifts suicidal hands to the darkling, indifferent
skies. It is the tragedy of Man, who is
no longer, as in the old-fashioned geocentric
conception of the universe, the centre of things,
but discovers himself alone, deserted by the
familiar signs and stars in his cosey firmament,
and despairs. The tragedy of unfaith. The
tragedy of love that slays. Unhappy Chopin
was baptized a Roman Catholic, so was George
Sand. Both were, to put the case mildly, slack
in the practices of their church. Chopin was
of a pious bent.
He concealed his attachment to the French
sphinx of the inkpot from his mother in Warsaw
because he feared to pain her. She was
profoundly religious. Madame Sand, who
didn’t wear trousers and smoke all day, as caricature
proclaims, was cruel to her consumptive
genius. She appreciated his work, but his
humors were antic. She called Frederic “mon
cher cadavre,” and this “corpse” must have
grated on his nerves. Oh! if he had possessed
but a tithe of her saving sense of humor. But
Chopin was not given to jesting over his love.
He flirted and mildly diverted himself; the
Sand affair was deadly serious to him. When
the spirit moved her she betrayed him (let us
politely call it spirit rather than temperament).
Her final desertion didn’t kill him. It was the
liaison that slew the man, body and soul. She
robbed him of love, faith, and fatherland. His
ending, though, was in the proper religious key.
According to Turgines, half the countesses in
Europe sang him to his death. (Many are still
singing their hearers along the same road.)
I believe the F sharp Polonaise to be the most
subjective from the pen of its composer, even
more so than the B minor scherzo, opus 20.
The nocturnes are done to death. Let us
pass them by. The C sharp minor nocturne
is like the one in C minor; both are still free
from persecution at the hands of the young
person who has decked the most virile spirit
of his age with Parisian millinery. These two
nocturnes do not intrigue the fancy of the amateur.
In breadth of conception they are Beethovenian.
The E major nocturne, a favorite
of Josef Hofmann, and the one in B, the
Tuberose, in which Paderewski proved so eloquent
and whose very title makes H. L.
Mencken grit his teeth, are loaded with purest
Chopin ore. I admire, but with reservations,
the transcription of various nocturnes to instruments
of the string family. Wilhelmj transposed
the D flat nocturne for violin and Leopold
Auer has arranged the posthumous nocturne
in E minor, which Heifetz plays beautifully;
yet, effective as they may be, they are not truly
Chopinesque. They are too saccharine on the
strings; we miss the cool, crystalline tones of
the pianoforte.
The Berceuse! Of that wonder-child who
came to us through the pink gates of the dawn,
and was rocked to rhythmic dreams in Chopin’s
Cradle Song, I may only say that in the hands
of many pianists it has grown to be a brat of
banal visage and muscular proportions. An
ululation of the D flat tonality, it has now become
a mere finger study. When Joseffy played
the composition a poem emerged from the
ivories. What of the Preludes? Alone the
twenty-five Preludes would give their creator
a claim on immortality. There are technical
range and poetic vision; above all, there is
humanity. Shades of feeling are explored,
depths and altitudes of passion explored. If
all Chopin were to be annulled I should plead
for the salvation of the Preludes. The cameo-like
stillness of some is like softly spoken words
overheard in a cloister. Truly religious. But
thunder-riven Preludes in D minor, in B flat
minor, in F minor and E flat minor stir our
pulse to sharper vibration. Surpassingly sweet
is the elegiac Prelude in B flat. It recalls the
nocturnes. The second Prelude with its enigmatic
questionings is for a rainy day; a day
when the soul is racked by doubt or defeat;
about it, hovers a grisly something that we dare
not define. It may be Chopin’s Horla, this
sinister music-making. A ray of sunshine, but
from a sun that slants in the west is the Prelude
in G. What marvels in miniature, what cunningly
wrought jewels! Darker drama may
be found as the D minor Prelude with its elemental
ground—bass—in angry sea roars
somewhere in the background; also in the glittering
scales of the B flat minor Prelude and
the declamatory passages of the F minor Prelude.
In the C sharp minor Prelude, opus 45,
there are marked anticipations of the later
manner of Brahms, not alone in spirit but in
figuration. This Prelude is a foretaste of
Brahms, the familiar Chopin note not missing.
The embroideries of the Barcarolle—a fully
developed and dramatic Nocturne—and of
the Bolero are more Polish than Italian or
Spanish. By some critics the Fantaisie, opus
49, has been adjudged the most perfect work
of the composer. The grave, march-like introductions,
the insistent, climbing figures in triplets,
the great song in F minor, followed by the
enchanting episodes in double-notes, and the
powerful climax reveal another Chopin from the
sentimental dreamer, the conventional Thaddeus
of Warsaw. There is logical development.
There are dramatic scope and intensity. The
lento is peaceful, the coda impressive. The
entire composition is massive, its phraseology
long-breathed. It represents the master at the
peak of his powers.
THE TWILIGHT OF COSIMA I
When Cosima I, Queen of Baireuth, does
enter the eternal shadowland, her passing will
not greatly intrigue the attention of a world
whose ears buzz with the rumors of mightier
happenings. She has been a dweller for years
in the Twilights. (She was born December 25,
1837, at Bellagio, Italy, and not in 1840, as the
musical annals have it.) She is the last of the
famous dynasty founded by her husband, Richard
Wagner, greatest of modern composers.
No one, not even his admirers, dared pretend
that Siegfried Wagner would ever succeed his
father on the musical throne. A brief span
Cosima entertained high hopes for her son’s
future. He had been coached by Humperdinck
and Richter. His operas were produced in
European capitals, but to no avail. He could
not fill the shadow of his sire, much less write a
bar of music worth the whistling. Wotan had
fathered a Parsifal, Jr., and Baireuth sympathized
with Cosima’s disappointment. It was
the second sorrow of a life crowded with happiness.
In 1883 the man she adored as a god died
on her bosom at Venice. That tragic event transformed
her from a loving wife to the sternly
ambitious woman who ruled the destinies of
Baireuth for thirty years. In 1913 the third
sorrow came to her in the unwelcome shape of
copyright expiration. The music of Wagner
was free to every country. Parsifal, the Rhinegold
of Baireuth, already had been ravished by
an American Alberich; nevertheless, from the
shock of the legal decision which blotted Baireuth
off the map of music Cosima never recovered.
She was become a shadow of her former grandeur.
She had outlived her majesty.
I first saw her in 1894. It was the summer
when Lillian Nordica made her début in the
historic opera-house on the hill. Zoltan Doeme,
her husband, also appeared. His Parsifal, too,
is historic. Queen Cosima I was a tall, gaunt
woman with the familiar Liszt profile, her white
hair worn à la Liszt, her stride that of a grenadier.
She ruled with an iron hand, a hand not
encased in a velvet glove like her father’s. A
tyrant in petticoats was the usual ascription.
Not loved, indeed feared, she ran the Baireuth
machine with the shrewdness of a Tammany
Hall politician. Her contemporaries concur in
that. A woman of brains, courage, audacity,
she recalled for me a second Margravine of
Baireuth in her domineering manner. She
would tolerate no rivals. Conductor after conductor
came and went. When Lilli Lehmann
toward the close of a glorious artistic career sang,
in 1896, then Gibraltar met Gibraltar. Lilli had
been one of the Rhine-Daughters in 1876. She
knew her Wagner as well as Cosima. There was
warlike gossip then of which I got my fill. The
ladies parted the best of friends, of course.
Olive Fremstad, a pupil of Lehmann, was one of
the Rhine-Daughters that year. Ellen Gulbranson
was the Brünnhilde after Lehmann.
Alois Burgstaller made a clumsy début as Siegfried
and Parsifal. Mottl was the reigning favorite,
Felix of Munich, the first man in whom
the inconsolable Cosima showed deep interest
after the death of Richard. Cosima, all said and
done, was a daughter of Franz Liszt. The last
time I saw her was in 1901. With George
Moore I stood on the esplanade facing the Franconian
valley, and during an entr’acte of the
Ring we discussed the mediocre conducting of
Prince Siegfried Wagner and the fond, foolish
affection of his mother. She passed. This time
she rode, but that rigid spine, the proud pose of
the head, the undimmed hawk-like eyes—I am
the widow of Wagner and the daughter of Liszt!
they seemed thus to challenge the gaze of the
public—proved her still in possession of all her
powers. And she was then past sixty. Truly
an extraordinary woman this, with her name out
of the Italian Renaissance, herself like some belated
and imperious apparition from the Renaissance.
Her forebears were just as remarkable. Liszt
met her mother, the Countess d’Agoult, in the
brilliant whirl of his artistic successes at Paris.
Chopin had dedicated to her the first book of
his Études. She was beautiful, accomplished,
though her intimates declare that hers was not a
truthful nature. She was born Marie Sophie
de Flavigny, in 1805, at Frankfort-on-Main,
Germany. Her father was the Vicomte de
Flavigny, a French refugee, who had married the
daughter of Simon Moritz Bethmann, a rich
banker, originally from Amsterdam and a Hebrew
converted to Lutheranism. Marie had
literary ability, boasted of meeting Goethe once,
and in 1827 she married Count Charles d’Agoult
of Paris. Social sedition was in the air. The
“Misunderstood Woman”—no new thing then,
and still with us—was the fashion. George
Sand was changing her lovers with every book
she wrote, and the Countess d’Agoult began to
yearn for fame and adventures. Liszt appeared.
He seems to have been the pursued one. They
eloped. In honor he could not desert the
woman. They made Geneva their home—temporarily,
for both had the nomad heart and
were doomed to pitch their tents in many strange
places. In her own right Marie had twenty
thousand francs yearly income. It cost Liszt
exactly three hundred thousand francs to keep
up an establishment such as the lady had been
accustomed to; he earned this at the keyboard,
a tidy amount for those days. (There were
pianistic money-kings before Paderewski.) And
yet she was not satisfied. Ever insatiable are
artistic women.
Mme. d’Agoult bore him three children—Blandine,
Cosima, and Daniel. Blandine, the
beauty of the family, married Emile Ollivier in
1857. She died in 1862. Liszt greatly loved
her. Ollivier was later Napoleon’s war minister,
and was fooled to the top of his bent by
the Mephisto of European politics, Count von
Bismarck. He died a few years ago nearly a
centenarian, and busy to the last explaining
that he was not to blame for losing the tragic
Franco-Prussian War. His hell was paved with
good intentions before he reached there. Cosima
married Hans von Bülow, her father’s
“favorite pupil” (there were hundreds of them),
in 1857. True to family form, she ran off with
Richard Wagner, and, to the despair of her
father, married that fickle gentleman. Her
father’s discomfiture was the result of Cosima’s
defection from the Roman Catholic faith. She
renounced this faith and became of her husband’s
religious persuasion, i. e., nominally a
Protestant, in reality a free-thinker. Daniel
Liszt, the hope of his father, died in December,
1859, at the age of twenty. Liszt had legitimatized
the birth of his children, had educated
them, had generously dowered his daughters,
and all three were a source of sorrow to him.
The high light of comedy was not absent when
the gallant Count d’Agoult—we shan’t say
“bereaved of his wife,” for who shall pretend
to analyze the mixed emotions of a man sorely
wounded in his pride of race and secretly overjoyed
at being rid of a pernicious blue-stocking?—called
a family council, which, after due consideration,
pronounced the verdict that Monsieur
François Liszt (they spelled it Litz in
Paris) had behaved like a “perfect gentleman”
in a certain delicate indiscretion, thereby absolving
him from all blame in the matter. Recording
angels on high must have wept, and
George Meredith lost a theme peculiarly fitted
to his ironic pen. But the injured husband
calmly went to his club every day and died in
the odor of mundane sanctity.
As might have been foreseen, la d’Agoult
quarrelled with her Liszt. They parted bad
friends. Under the pen-name of Daniel Stern
she attacked him in her souvenirs and novels.
He forgave. A most irritating trait in his character
was his inability to hate his enemies. Of
Heine alone he spoke ill. When some one asked
him if Heine’s name would be carved on the
portals of fame, Liszt replied: “Yes, in letters
of mud”; which is manifestly unjust. In 1860
Franz and Marie met for the last time, and in
Paris. He gently told her that the true title of
her souvenirs should have been Poses et Mensonges.
She wept. He was quite right. She
was a detestable poseuse and a fibber. Tragic
comedians, both. They bored each other.
Their union recalls Flaubert’s profound remark
that Emma Bovary found in adultery only the
platitudes of marriage. Perhaps other ladies
had supervened in the cometary existence of
Liszt. Like Byron he was the sentimental hero
of his day. A René of the pianoforte. Read
the recollections of Mme. Adam for a clue to the
character of Cosima’s mother. Liszt sensibly
intrusted to the care of his own mother the education
of her three grandchildren. She was born
at Krems, Lower Austria, and a pious soul.
Curious it is that the son of a Hungarian magnate’s
overseer should be by the force of circumstances
and his own genius allied with the
aristocracy and high diplomacy in several lands
of his time, Liszt Ferencz, whose name translated
into English would be Frank Flour.
Unhappy with the intellectual but irascible
von Bülow, Cosima was happy with her Richard.
If there were quarrels they were fought behind
closed doors. She was not beautiful like her
sister Blandine, but she had more brains. Anton
Rubinstein loved her; Nietzsche’s last recorded
writing before his mental eclipse at Turin,
1889, was a passionate phrase meant for her.
He was closely allied with the Wagners at Triebschen,
and had corrected the proofs of Richard’s
Autobiography, a garbled version of which has
been published with the blue pencil of Baireuth
writ large on every page. Some day all the
secrets of that prison-house will be divulged.
Nietzsche surmised much, and many guesses
have furnished stuff for romantic commentators.
Romance of the most lurid pattern has enveloped
the Liszt Wagner von Bülow d’Agoult group.
And the greatest influence in Wagner’s career
was not Cosima but Mathilde Wesendonck, to
whom we owe the genesis of that lyric masterpiece
among masterpieces, Tristan and Isolde.
For her spiritual collaboration with Wagner,
Mathilde was never forgiven by Cosima—after
all, a real woman.
Liszt participated in the musical inauguration
of Baireuth, in 1876; the family dissension
had been patched up in 1873; but he played
second fiddle to his son-in-law. His affectionate
daughter saw to that; also saw, in 1886, when
her father had the bad taste to die during the
festival at Baireuth, that he was buried as
quietly as possible, for an imposing funeral
might have disturbed the gate-money at the
big barn on the hill. Thrift, Cosima, thrift!
At her husband’s death she declared that her
father no longer existed for her. Mention of
his music was snubbed at Wahnfried—in the
back yard of which Wagner was buried like a
cat, as Philip Hale so blandly puts it. The
awful part was to follow. Liszt, instead of being
interred at Weimar, or Budapest, lies under the
shelter of a hideous tomb in Baireuth, devised by
his grandson, Siegfried Wagner—who is also
an architect. This, another of Cosima’s tactless
doings. She estranged the old friends of her
husband, with the exception of the faithful
Hans Richter, who told me at London—in 1901,
where he conducted the Ring in Covent Garden—that
Cosima was as great as a woman as
Wagner a composer; which was no doubt true;
and she was also a meddlesome blunderer. She
put Baireuth on the map of Cook’s Trippers.
She botched artistically every performance she
handled, but she made money; her banker-grandfather’s
business ability she must have inherited.
There is no doubt the tragedy of Germany
added to her sorrows. With her will pass
forever the once powerful Wagnerian dynasty.
IDLE SPECULATIONS
If it had been hinted a half century ago that
in the veins of Richard Wagner there flowed
Semitic blood, laughter would have ensued.
The race that Wagner reviled in speech and
pamphlet—though he never disdained its
generosity—the hated Jew, daring to claim
kinship with him might have set in motion the
spleen of the German master. Wagner’s hatred
of the chosen race is historical. “Das Judenthum
in der Musik,” is not the only expression
of this contempt and dislike on the part of the
man who was born in a Ghetto at Leipzig.
Benefits forgotten, he seldom missed a chance
to gibe at Meyerbeer or Mendelssohn or to
flout some Hebrew banker who was imprudent
enough to advance him funds. The Wagnerian
pedigree has been subjected to critical microscopes.
Bournot, who was patronized by Baireuth,
wrote concerning Ludwig Geyer, the true
father of the composer, that his family had been
Lutheran since 1700. Which proves nothing;
race, not nationality, nor yet religion, counts.
Geyer, from whom Richard inherited his versatile
aptitudes, was markedly Jewish in features
and temperament. So was Wagner. Of the
putative father, a Police Magistrate, we know
little. In his autobiography Wagner avoids
the subject.
But Wagner’s mother, born Johanna Bertz,
reveals in her portraits marked characteristics
of the Jewish race. There is mystery concerning
her origin; even the name of Bertz was only
discovered a few years ago. Bertz, too, like
Geyer, is a Jewish name. There is in the polemical
writings of Richard an almost insane
hatred of the Jew; and, ironic circumstance,
in his music there are the sensuous glow and
glitter of the Oriental. It is certainly unlike
any music made by a German, with its vibratile
rhythms, its dramatic characterization and
magnificent decorative frame. “Was Wagner
German at all?” demands Nietzsche. “We
have some reasons for asking this. It is difficult
to discern in him any German trait whatsoever.
Being a great learner, he has learned to imitate
much that is German. His character itself is
in opposition to what has hitherto been regarded
as German—not to speak of the German musician.
His father was a stage player named
Geyer. A Geyer is almost an Adler—Geyer
and Adler are both names of Jewish families
[Vulture and Eagle, in English]. What has
hitherto been put into circulation as the ‘Life’
of Wagner is a fable. I confess my distrust of
every point which solely rests on the testimony
of Wagner himself. He had not pride for any
truth about himself; nobody was less proud.
He remained, like Victor Hugo, true to himself
in biographical matters—he remained a stage
player.”
Thus Nietzsche, who knew whereof he spoke,
as he was the secretary of the composer at Triebschen
when Richard dictated his autobiography;
not an official secretary, but a dear friend and
confidant. But Nietzsche must be taken with
reservations in the Wagner case. He alternately
adored and abused his idol. Another of
his favorite contentions was that Schopenhauer
ruined Wagner’s art. The truth is that in Wagner
the artist was stronger than Wagner the
philosopher. The reflective man was usually
overcome by the man poetic. Witness Tristan
and Isolde, composed, as Richard confessed, in
direct opposition, nay, defiance, of his life’s
theories. Wagner began with Feuerbach and
ended a victim to the fascinating black magic
of Schopenhauer. But now we know, thanks
to James Sully’s magisterial work Pessimism,
that pessimism and optimism are a question of
personal temperament. Wagner succumbed at
the last to the Buddhistic quietism of the Schopenhauerian
theories, though his elastic, optimistic
nature rebelled at the yoke. In the
Ring the pessimism never crowds out the vital
dramatic power. In Parsifal the vigorous affirmations
of the earlier Wagner are absent.
He said Nay to the life that had exhausted
him, and, bathed in a mystic atmosphere, his
soul found consolation in the mere contemplation
of Roman Catholic symbolism.
Nevertheless, hold firmly in your mind that
Richard Wagner the artist was greater than
Wagner the vegetarian, the anti-vivisectionist,
Socialist, revolutionist, Jew-hater, and foe of
Meyerbeer and Mendelssohn, also greater than
Wagner the philosopher and poet-dramatist.
He was first and last the musician. For that
reason he did not say the last word in the music-drama.
It is a mistaken partisanship that attaches
to his every utterance profound significance.
We should gladly exchange his collected
prose writings for another Tristan. He
dearly loved a paradox. A versatile man, he
wore many masks. Not that we doubt his
sincerity, but that his emotional nature, his
craving for excitement, his agitated life often
led him to speak and write in misleading terms.
He seldom put his best foot foremost when he
took up the pen. And the Jews he reviled always
proved his best friends.
We have often wondered where Wagner’s
religion, metaphysics, his working theory of
life, would have led him had he lasted a few
years longer. That in his extraordinary brain
there had been dimly floating the outlines of a
greater work than Parsifal we learn from his
correspondence with Franz Liszt. He died with
the projected Trilogy incomplete. Tristan and
Isolde, Parsifal and the Penitent (Die Büsser)
were to have composed this Trilogy of the Will-to-Live,
Compassion and Renunciation. That
negation of the Will-to-Live, so despised by
Nietzsche, had gripped him after he became
acquainted with Schopenhauer’s theories in
1854. He eagerly absorbed this Neo-Buddhism
and at the time of his death he was fully prepared
to accept its final word, its bonze-like
impassivity of the will. In Parsifal he sought
to transpose to tone its hopelessly fatalistic
spirit, its implacable hatred of life in the flesh.
That the world has lost a gigantic experiment
may be true, but that it has lost the best of
Wagner we doubt. In Parsifal his thematic
invention is seldom at high-water mark, notwithstanding
his mastery of technical material,
his marvellous moulding of spiritual stuff. Parsifal
is an abstraction, while Kundry is a “howling
hermaphrodite,” as Hanslick tastefully called
the poor hunted hind and harlot. It is with
Wagner’s power of characterization that we
might concern ourselves, as the composer had
drifted into a philosophical nihilism—that intellectual
quietism which is a treacherous pitfall
for the thinker who strays across the borderline
of Asiatic religions. The Christianity in
Parsifal seems like the last expiring glimmer of
its values. He deftly drew upon the ritual of
the Roman Catholic Church, yet in the essential
Christianity of the result we place no faith.
He went to the Buddhistic roots of Christianity,
perhaps for philosophical reasons. However,
Nietzsche’s attack on Wagner’s supposed
religious predilections is wide of the mark; no
one was less likely to indulge in sacerdotal sentimentalism
than the musician. The fact is
that all was grist that came to his theatrical
mill. Despite his mysticism he never lost view
of the box-office. After the rude knocks of his
early career he, like Balzac, realized that money
is the Archimedes-lever that lifts the modern
world. Money is the leading motive of the
Human Comedy, and money it is that is the
ruling idea of the Ring. The speculation is attractive.
He changed the title of his Trilogy
from The Victors (Die Sieger) to The Penitents.
First considered in 1856, the name was altered
a quarter of a century later. In the interval
Oriental philosophy had supervened with its accustomed
effect.
It was a critic of acuity who said of Tristan
and Isolde that “the thrills relieve each other
in squads.” Wagner touched the top-notch
of his torrid imaginings in this apotheosis of
lyric ecstasy. Nothing has been written comparable
with its intensity; its double, it is safe
to predict, will never be composed. He declared
that when he wrote the music he could not
have made it otherwise. It is full-blown in its
imperfections, glaring excellences, noble turgidity,
lack of frugality, economy of thematic
resources, dazzling prodigality, soggy prolixity,
riotous tonal debaucheries and almost superhuman
enchantments. What boots it to gird
against a demoniacal art that thrills and makes
mock of theories concerning the divine in music?
We are no longer on the windblown heights
with Beethoven, nor do we worship as in the
vast Cathedral of Bach. The Schopenhauerian
philosophy hurled at us in the pessimistic dualism
of the low episode avails not to stem the
turbulent current of fashion. Tristan and Isolde
is the very deification of carnalism. Call it
what pretty titles you may, wreathe the theme
with poetic garlands, yet the stark fact stares
at you: The man’s desire for the woman and
the woman’s desire for the desire of the man,
to put the case in Biblical phraseology. The
love potion does but unloosen their tongues;
both were mute lovers before Brangaene juggled
with the fatal brew. Wagner was the greatest
poet of passion—odious, misused term—in
the history of the Seven Arts. And he had a
more potent instrument than words at his command,
an orchestra that wooes and thunders,
that achieves in the surging undertow the very
soul of love. A mighty master, but a dangerous
guide is this same Richard Wagner.
THE MASTER BUILDER
Thus far this season we have heard the Third
Symphony of Brahms three times, and once the
Symphony in D, the second. These various
performances were respectively given at concerts
by the Symphony Society, the Philharmonic
Society, and the Philadelphia Orchestra.
Nor were they unusual happenings. The symphonic
works of Brahms are perennial favorites
in New York. There is a sufficing reason.
Brahms is a transitional bridge between the
mighty Beethoven and the modern men. He
is the last of the classicists, though not precisely
the first of the romantics. Schumann was that,
not Berlioz. But Brahms is more romantic
than is commonly realized. It always will be
a mystery to the present generation why he was
called a pedant, a dry-as-dust composer. He
has his dull moments, when philosopher-like he
contemplates the umbilicus of the universe. He
is not dramatic when drama is not demanded
by his theme, and he is occasionally drab in
orchestral color, though never brilliant in the
meretricious sense. He is on the side of the
angels. He stands for what is sound, lofty,
beautiful as opposed to shallow operatic trivialities
and melodramatic effects.
It was unfortunate that almost at the outset
of his career Edouard Hanslick, erudite, witty,
malignant, should have posed Brahms as an antithetical
man of straw to Richard Wagner.
Doubtless it was a tempting contrast to make:
Brahms, the serious symphonist, a reverent follower
in the broad pathway of Bach and Beethoven;
and Wagner, creator of the music-drama,
of marvellous stage pictures—romantic,
erotic Wagner. Yet what a fallacy is there.
Brahms, as his songs, symphonies, piano, and
violin music prove, was a poetic, a romantic,
musician. He could not paint as boldly as
Berlioz, but he always had something vital to
say, while Berlioz, despite his grandiloquent
rhetoric, like Victor Hugo, displayed more manner
than matter. As for Wagner—well, he,
too, absorbed as much of Bach and Beethoven
as he could assimilate for his particular usage,
and was quite as learned as Brahms. Von
Bülow had set the pace for Dr. Hanslick and that
detractor of Berlioz, Liszt, and Wagner, indeed
of all the New Music—whenever he saw a head
pop up on the horizon he hit it, like the game of
Aunt Sally—recognized his opportunity and
promptly pitted Brahms against Wagner, with
the result that for a long period the musical
world labored under the mistaken notion that
Brahms was a rusty, musty old pedagogue, with
bewhiskered counterpoint and a plentiful lack
of melodic invention. And he was just the
reverse.
He died over two decades ago and his vogue
has waxed with the years. When we consider
the list of his achievements we are amazed at
the slow, patient, yet fertile and versatile qualities
of the man. “Their impatience,” wrote
John Henry, Cardinal Newman, in condemning
the major defect of heresiarchs. Brahms was
ever patient. Patience might serve as his epitaph.
His was a genius that grew from accretions.
His first opus was far from the later
Brahms, notwithstanding its potential powers.
It was but the acorn which became the great
oak of the four symphonies, the piano and the
violin concertos, the songs, chamber music,
choral compositions, the Songs of Destiny and
the Requiem. This massed work is the sum
total of a high ideal; stern, unyielding, betimes
frostily inhuman, yet logical and consistent.
The philosophic bent of his intellect extorts our
admiration. For a half century he pursued the
beautiful in its most difficult and elusive form,
followed it when the fashions of the season
mocked at such undeviating devotion, when
musical structure was called old-fashioned, sober
thought voted down as dull, when the theatre
had invaded the tonal realm and menaced it in
its very stronghold, the symphony. After all,
there is something to be said in favor of the
skeleton, whether concealed by human flesh or
embodied in religious dogma or encased within
the formal walls of musical compositions.
Things must have structure to interest mankind;
even the prudish oyster has a shell. Otherwise
the amorphous shreds of the floating jellyfish or
the primeval amœbæ would become our ideal.
Brahms was homo sapiens. He stood on his
hind legs, as did our common forebears, with
“probably arboreal habits.” And he wrought
the noblest music since Beethoven.
He is the first composer since Beethoven to
sound the note of the sublime. Naturally,
Wagner is excepted because he did not write
absolute music, and we are now dealing only
with that form. Because of this trait of sublimity
Brahms has been called austere. His austerity
and lack of personal profile—sometimes—have
made his loftiest music difficult of comprehension.
He never splits the ears of the
groundlings. He never makes any concessions
to popularity. Like Ibsen and Manet, he goes
out of his way to displease. The facile triumph
he despises. He saw musical Europe filled with
second and third rate men, and he noted that
their sole excuse was to give cheap pleasure to
the tasteless. This professional parasitism he
abhorred; with him the reaction became a species
of puritanism. It is a gratifying proof of his
flexible mental operations that he understood
and admired Wagner, whose ideals and practice
were the antipodes of his own. His workmanship
is well-nigh impeccable; formal and contrapuntal
mastery marks it. His contribution
to the techniques of rhythm is considerable.
He literally popularized the cross-relation, rediscovered
the arpeggio and elevated it to an integer
of the melodic phrase. Wagner did the
same for the essential turn.
His trait of fidelity, his spiritual obstinacy,
are characteristic. There seems to be a notion
because Brahms refused to swim the current
tendencies that he held himself aloof from humanity,
a bonze, a Brahmin, and not, as he
really was, a bard chanting its woes and full-blooded
aspirations. It is platitudinous nowadays
to say that his music throbs with the rich,
red blood of humanity. He is the greatest contrapuntalist
since Bach (pace Richard Strauss
and Max Reger), and the supreme architectonist
since Beethoven. Nevertheless, in his songs he
is as simple and virile as Robert Burns. His
topmost peaks are remote and gleam in an atmosphere
too rarefied for dwellers on the plains,
but how intimate, how gracious are the happy
moments in his chamber-music. Following the
romantic side of Schumann, untouched by the
fever of the footlights, a realist with imagination,
both a classicist and a romanticist, he conducted
music to its normal channel by showing
that a formal service and a mastery of polyphony
are not incompatible with the utterance of new
ideas in a new way. Brahms is not reactionary
any more than is Wagner. Neither found what
he needed in contemporary life and art, so one
harked back to the Greeks and Gluck, the other
to Beethoven. All progress is crabwise. In
the past of the arts may be found the germs of
their future.
Study the massiveness of the Brahmsian tonal
architecture; study those tonal edifices erected
after years of toil, consider his fertility in invention,
his patience in developing his ideas; consider
the ease with which he moves, though
seemingly shackled by the most exacting of
forms, a form not assumed for the sake of overcoming
difficulties, but because it was the only
form in which he could fully express himself.
The narrative-tone of the symphonic form—and
this includes all its practitioners from Haydn
to Tschaikovsky—is like blank verse, it has
been the chosen field of the greatest masters;
and who shall say that either Shakespeare or
Beethoven has suffered from its adoption?
Even such a Romantic, mad and morbid, as
Charles Baudelaire employed as his vehicles of
expression forms as restricted and rigid as the
sonnet and the alexandrine. Note the leaven
of genius which militates against pedantry,
scholastic aridity, academic music-making, and
music arithmetical. Consider the intellectual
and emotional brain—for the seat of the emotions
is in the head, not the heart—of this composer,
and then realize that all art is the arduous
victory of great minds over great imaginations.
Recall the introductions to the first and last
movements of the Symphony in C minor by
Brahms. That magnificent work makes by
comparison other men’s efforts like facile improvising.
Its bases are laid for the brief “eternity”
accorded to all things fashioned by mortal
hands.
Brahms ever consciously schooled his imagination.
He was his own severest critic. He
worked slowly, produced as slowly, and, being
of the contemplative rather than of the dramatic,
dynamic temperamental type, he incurred the
reproach of heaviness. There is enough sediment
in his collected work to lend truth to this
accusation, but from the very cloudiness of the
ferment has come the richest of wines. And
how refreshing is a draft of this wine after
the thin, frothing stuff concocted at the vintage
of every season! He has his metaphysical mood
when he wrestles with abstract speculations, as
did Pascal or Spinoza. It cannot be said that
Brahms, the cryptic philosopher, is as interesting
as Brahms of the symphonies, the F minor
piano sonata, the quintet for piano and strings
with the same key signature, or the fragrant
lyrics. He has the glorious simplicity of Beethoven,
and, like that Master of masters, he does
not fear to employ such an elementary modulation-bridge
as the chord of the dominant seventh.
A full chord for his orchestra has not the
rainbow tints of the first or major chord in the
Prelude to The Mastersingers, yet it can sink a
shaft into our consciousness quite as profound.
He is a thinker, his chilliness is rather in his
manner than in his discourse, which often is
thrice eloquent. This plodder, at times without
Promethean fire, possesses shoulders wide
enough upon which to drape the symphonic
mantle of Beethoven. He reminds us of a
mediæval architect whose life was a prayer, in
marble; who patiently built Gothic cathedrals
which majestically flanked upon mother earth,
whose thin pinnacles pierced the vasty blue, and
in whose marmoreal naves an army terrible with
banners could worship; while through the stony
forest of arches music flowed as the voices of
many waters. Brahms is the master-builder
of modern music.
VERDI’S OTELLO
The announcement that Otello is to be presented
by the Chicago Opera Association next
Tuesday evening at the Manhattan Opera
House is interesting to lovers of Verdi’s hot-blooded
music drama. That it is not often heard
is because of the difficulty in finding singing
actors to interpret the work. Since Tamagno
and Victor Maurel, the ideal Otello and the
ideal Iago, we have had no two such interpreters.
Antonio Scotti was a remarkable Iago, and from
time to time some unhappy tenor attempts to
bend the bow of Ulysses, but the two artists
who set the town on fire twenty-five years ago
have not been rivalled. Tamagno with his barbaric
cry, “Sangue, sangue”—“Blood, blood!”—is
unforgettable. In the killing of Desdemona
he fell short of his great dramatic model,
the elder Salvini, because, as we have elsewhere
related, he left his spectators in doubt as to the
disposition of the pillow. But then his Desdemona
was the lovely Emma Eames, and that,
no doubt, accounted for the indecision of the
murderous and amorous Moor at the fatal
moment.
Otello in 1887 set the musical world agog with
surprise, curiosity, and delight. It reveals little
of the narrow, noisy, violent, and vulgar Verdi
of 1850. The character drawing is by a man
who is master of his material. The plot moves
in majestical splendor and the musical psychology,
especially in the case of Iago, is often subtle.
Verdi has at last flowered. Much of his
earlier music, despite the admirable melodic
flow in Traviata, Rigoletto, Trovatore, smelling
ranker of the soil, showing abundant thematic
invention, was but the effort of a hot-headed
man of the footlights, a seeker after applause
and money. In Otello his musical provincialisms
have well-nigh vanished. The writing is
clear, the passion controlled, the effects aimed at
easily compassed. The masterly craft of Iago
is cleverly contrasted with the fiery passion of
Otello, and Shakespeare is suggested; although
an Italian Shakespeare. However, the English
poet is more Italian than the Italian in this
moving drama.
Otello is veritable music drama; its composer
seldom halts to symphonize his events as does
Wagner. Arrigo Boito, most intellectual of
librettists, has skeletonized the story; Verdi’s
music endows it with vitality, grace, fleshly contours,
brilliancy. The Italian poet has not
gravely disturbed the original text. It is but
a compliment to his assimilation of the Shakespearian
spirit to state that Iago’s credo, an
explosion of nihilism and hatred, does not seem
out of perspective in the picture. It is an intercalation
of Boito’s, as were the Cypriote
choruses in Act II. The rest is Shakespeare
undefiled, barring a few happy transpositions
from the Senate speech to the duo at the close
of Act I.
As we have said, the characterization is masterly
throughout. Do not let us balk at comparisons,
nor, for that matter, at superlatives.
With the exceptions of Mozart and Wagner, no
composer has thus far lived who could have
painted the hot-blooded Moor and the cynical
cannikin-clinker, set them facing each other,
allowing them to work out their fates, musically
speaking, as has Giuseppe Verdi. The key to
Otello is its characterization. The medium in
which Verdi bids his puppets of destiny to move,
their fluidity, their humanity, with the complete
dissection of their secret springs of action—these
elements are almost incalculable. Criticism
can only endeavor to disentangle them.
Whether he is listening to his cunning Ancient,
or caressing Desdemona, or raging like the hardy
Numæan lion, it is always Otello, the Moor of
Venice, a loving, suffering, living man—Shakespeare’s
Othello transposed to a fresco of
magnificent tones.
The character does not evoke a flashy, operatic
ranter. Nor does Iago, either as the bluff
soldier or the loathsome serpent stinging his
chieftain’s soul, ever lag dramatically, ever
mimic the conventional attitudes of transpontine
melodrama. It is always Iago, “the spirit
that denies,” perhaps underlined, for music must
emphasize the emotions. Desdemona is drawn
in relief to her furious lover and warrior, and as
a white cloud of purity in contrast with her cold-blooded
maligner. Verdi has assigned her gentle
music, the Ave Maria, the Willow Song.
She is a sweet background upon which was
etched the darker, sinister motives of the play.
No masculine shadow but her lord’s has been
projected across her snowy, virginal soul. Delicacy
and vivacity reveal, little by little, the
inner workings of her girlish nature. The other
figures, Cassio, Emilia, are sketches on the second
plan, but figures that contribute to the
density of the dramatic scheme without detracting
from our interest in the protagonists.
From the opening storm to the strangling
scene the music flows as swiftly as does the action
of the spoken drama. Rich, varied, eloquent,
the orchestra seldom tarries in its acute and
vivid commentary. There is scant employment
of typical motives; the kiss theme in Act I is
sounded with psychologic fidelity when Otello
dies. Only in the handkerchief trio is there
pause for instrumental elaboration; but in the
main old, set forms are avoided, and while there
are melodic currents they seldom crystallize.
The duo at the end of Act I, the Credo of unfaith
and Otello’s frenzied exhortation in Act
II; the tremendous outburst in the following
act, with Iago’s sardonically triumphant exclamation,
“Behold the lion!” as he plants his
scornful heel on the recumbent Otello—then
the final catastrophe—these about summarize
the high lights. Throughout there are picturesque
and poignant strokes, effects of massed
splendor, and hovering about the tempest-stirred
souls is an atmosphere of gloom, doom, guilt,
and melancholy foreboding.
Verdi felt the moods of the poet and made
them live again in his score. Otello and Iago
grow before our eyes and ears from act to act.
The simple-hearted, trusting general with his
agonized cry, “Miseria mia,” develops into a
ferocious savage thirsting for blood. He is the
jealous male, who sees red. The multitudinous
music is incarnadine with blood. And it is
all vocal. It is written for the voice, which is
the centre of gravity in this astounding drama of
souls bedevilled, and not the orchestra. The
pedestal is not bigger than the statue, as is the
case with Salammbô. Another such Iago, subtle,
sinister, evil incarnate, withal a dangerously
attractive fellow, such an impersonation as
Victor Maurel’s, may never be duplicated.
And this remarkable singing actor had the advantage
of Verdi and Boito’s advice when the
music drama was produced at Milan, in 1887.
Verdi’s first idea of a title was Iago. This idea
does not seem strange after a performance of
Maurel.
The two most satisfying Iagos I remember
were Henry Irving and Edwin Booth. Maurel’s
interpretation paralleled them at every point.
Admitted that the singing heightened the impression,
though it weakens the characterization,
Maurel’s Iago never betrayed a tendency
toward the melodramatic; as difficult as treading
on eggs without crushing them, he held a
middle course, and he was both a picture and a
dramatic happening. Malignant he was, but
that is the “fat” of the part, but he underlined
the reasons for his wicked actions. Iago is also
a human being with a sound motive for revenge.
I know you will remind me that critical “whitewashing”
is become the fashion, that Nero,
Simon Magus, Judas Iscariot, Benedict Arnold,
Casanova—nay, even Lucifer, Prince of Morning,
has Anatole France for a defender (in
The Revolt of the Angels)—are only getting
their just dues at the hands of various apologists.
De Quincey, a master casuist, has said
that without Judas the drama of Jesus crucified
would not have occurred. Everything is
necessary. Nero was a much-abused monster,
though Renan believes him to be the Beast
mentioned in the Apocalypse—it seems now
that there were no “atrocities” during the fabulous
persecutions of the Christians, that Rome
was not burned by Nero, who had no fiddle
technique; but in the case of Iago there is
something to be said in his favor. A pure
devil, as we conceive devils to be, he was not.
A rough, hard-drinking soldier of fortune, he
admits himself to be, and to call his advice, “Put
money in thy purse,” cynical is to contravene
worldly wisdom. Otello had wronged him,
Iago hated him for it, hated his wife for her alleged
infidelity—Emilia denies her treachery—therefore,
his revenge is credible. It is his
method in achieving this revenge that revolts
our sensibilities. The innocent Desdemona is
crushed between the upper and lower millstones
of inexorable destiny. Maurel did not paint his
conception all black, but with many gradations
and nuances. Not a movement but meant
something; even that famous “psychological
crook of Iago’s left knee.” Maurel was economical
in gesture. His was an objective characterization.
The drinking song was memorably,
totally unlike his drinking lyrics in Don
Giovanni and Hamlet. Suffice to say that
Verdi intrusted him with the difficult task of
“originating” two such widely-sundered rôles as
Falstaff and Iago. With them Victor Maurel
made operatic history.
And now what is the most surprising thing
about Otello? I think that it is the fact that
it was composed when Verdi was past three
score and ten. This seems incredible. It
seethes with the passion of middle manhood,
with the fervors of a flowering maturity. No
one before him had dreamed of setting Shakespeare
in this royally tragic fashion. Rossini
but fluted with the theme. In Verdi, jealousy,
love, envy, hatred, are handled by a master
music dramatist. It is a wonderful thing that
Verdi began it at a time when most men are
preparing for the Great Adventure. Reversing
the usual processes, this extraordinary Italian
wrote younger music the older he grew. After
Aïda, Otello. After grim tragedy, joyous comedy—Falstaffio.
If he had survived until
ninety years, Verdi might have bequeathed us
an operetta that would have outpointed in wit
and sparkling humor the mercurial Johann
Strauss. And when we think of the later Verdi
we should not forget his faithful friend and
famulus, who played Wagner to his Faust—Arriga
Boito.
FAUST AND MEPHISTO
How does Faust wear in the flicker of the
footlights? Do the monologues sound with
glorious resonance or are they only philosophical
fustian? The question is not difficult to answer.
The thunder-words of the poet-dramatist still
thrill us with their meaning and with their
music, the clash of souls still makes thrall of
our imagination. To read Faust is to attain
the summit of an intellectual peak of Darien.
To witness an adequate performance of Faust
is to win fresh pleasure for eye and ear. If Hamlet
inspired Goethe and Marlowe before Shakespeare,
his Faust in turn created a memorable
literature. The very title crowds pages in encyclopædias.
Sculptors chisel masterpieces after
reading the poem-play; the Mephisto of the
Russian Antokolsky is not easily forgotten and
George Grey Barnard was inspired by the famous
line, “Two spirits, alas, reside within my breast”
(the group is now at the Metropolitan Museum).
Painters, almost innumerable, from Ary Scheffer
to the rawest art student of yesteryear have
traced on the canvas the loves of Gretchen and
Faust. Barbier and Carré mutilated the poem
in search of effective theatrical material, and
Gounod melted with sensuous ecstasy when he
made the musical setting. Lenau presented a
sinister, half-mad Faust, a self-portrait; the
conservative Spohr surrounded the story with
antiquated music. Wagner, perhaps more than
other composers, realized the travailing Faust
spirit in his overture, which is a masterpiece.
Franz Liszt has of all men evoked within the
walls of his symphonic palace both the static
and dynamic Faust and the Gretchen of our
dreams. His Mephisto is the cynical spirit of
denial. Berlioz, as in a tremendous fresco, has
painted with torrential energy the infernal
glories of the theme. He even dragged his hero
to Hungary so that he might give him the
pleasure of hearing the Rakoczy March as orchestrated
by the audacious Frenchman. Arrigo
Boito, only half Latin, with Polish blood in his
veins, has given us the ideal Mephisto and dared
the impossible by composing the second part
of Goethe’s master work.
In song Gretchen has been celebrated from
Schubert to the troubadour of yesterday. In
romance, Turgénieff, that gentle giant, has depicted
the soul of Faust transposed to Russian
soil. What the Faust spirit worked in an
unbalanced temperament may be noted in
Nietzsche, whose later rhapsodies stemmed
from Euphorion’s song in the Second Part:
“Let me be skipping. Let me be leaping. To
soar and circle through ether sweeping is now
the passion that me hath won.” Therein is
the kernel of the dancing philosopher, Zarathustra,
who called man “a bridge connecting
animal and superman.” And recall the line in
Faust: “Die ird’sche Brust im Morgenrot,”
which served as a title for one of the unhappy
philosopher’s sanest books. Goethe is the matrix
of modern thought; he contained Wagner
as he contained Nietzsche. Wagner, of course,
went to Schopenhauer for his peculiar brand
of pessimism. You can’t miss the Faustlike
touches in Tannhäuser; the thirst for illimitable
pleasure, the redemption of the eternal-womanly—all
this is Faust redivivus. John
Addington Symonds laments that Marlowe did
not follow his Doctor Faustus with a Tannhäuser.
“He assuredly would have not suffered
this high mystic theme to degenerate into any
mere vulgarities of a sensual Venusberg,” wrote
the Englishman, with one eye fastened on Wagner’s
version of the wonderful legend. No trivial
thirst for carnal pleasures but the desire for
beauty beyond human reach would have been
Marlowe’s conception of the brave old tale.
Lohengrin is a Faust, so is Siegfried. Parsifal
is Faust in the vapors of mysticism, enveloped
by a Buddhistic pity; surely the “Good Friday
spell” was born of that exquisite episode near
the close of Act I in Faust, where the poet-philosopher
gives over his contemplated suicide,
ravished by sweet memories of his youth, his
Sabbath wandering in spring woods and meadows.
At one time Goethe thought of translating
Marlowe. His music is magical. It colored
Shakespeare; it created a new dramatic school.
Marlowe is the father of English tragedy. What
if Shakespeare had died at the same age as Marlowe?
“We may admit that in rhyme he never
did anything worth Marlowe’s Hero and Leander,”
says Swinburne. Charles Lamb adored
Marlowe, though he mocked the “pampered
jades of Asia.” Yet the hand that fashioned
the turgid and bombastic Tamburlane also
penned that lovely lyric “Come lie [‘live,’ in revised
editions] with me and be my love” (The
Passionate Shepherd). It is as sparklingly pure
as a bar of Mozart. But Marlowe is more dramatic
poet than dramatist. His characters are
set forth with a mass of psychologic details
that recall some modern masters. He is an
early Browning with a mouth of gold. His
words sing. Yet he would never have written
the last speech of Paracelsus: “I press God’s
lamp close to my breast; its splendor soon or
late will pierce the gloom.” Marlowe was not
a believer. The desperate damnation of his
Faust chills the blood. “Where gods are not,
ghosts abound.” Marlowe could surround his
unhappy hero with all the machinery of diabolism;
Beelzebub, Prince of Flies, the Seven
Deadly Sins, imps and goblins. He could utter
that thrilling line, “See where Christ’s blood
streams in the firmament,” but he had not the
talent of belief—for it is both a gift and talent,
belief in the unseen. If he had with Browning’s
Childe Roland to the Dark Tower come, he
would have died hopeless, impenitent, as in
reality he did die. His Faust is the archetype
of the explorer in the “unplumbed, salt, estranging
sea” of knowledge. He cries:
“Had I as many souls as there be stars I’d
give them all for Mephistopheles.” He craves
eternal wisdom, “infinite richness in a little
room.” Mephistopheles has built for him the
walls of Thebes with ravishing music. He would
fain have this devil “wall all Germany with
brass.” He sees Lucifer, “chief lord and regent
of the night,” and still are his longings unassuaged.
This feverish simulacrum of a man
who aspired to know things terrestrial and
celestial Marlowe incarnated in his tragedy.
And what horrors he conjures up in Mephistopheles’s
description of Hades—a description
less material, nevertheless revealing a grandeur
of conception second only to Dante’s. This
damned creature of the English poet stands
for men who achieve victories or defeats by the
force of their intellect. Faust summons spirits
from the vasty deep, converses with them when
they come, argues, even wrangles, and would
circumvent them in discussion. Spiritual explorers
from Giordano Bruno to Spinoza and
Nietzsche are Fausts. And on the plane scientific
so are Galileo and Darwin and Einstein.
All who slough off decaying half-truths are
Fausts who must suffer for their frankness the
plagues of the world, the flesh, and the devil.
Sordello’s “Dante, pacer of the shore,” was
a mediæval Faust whose richly veined ore is
half hidden in the clay of scholasticism. And
so the mountains converse with mountains,
Dante with Goethe, Bach with Beethoven,
Marlowe with Browning.
Human insects, slowly toiling to the summits,
from time to time catch glimpses of trailing
cloud-glories and overhear the far-off rumblings
of divine events. Then the mists part and another
Faust comes to earth, telling us of the
strange secrets he has surprised. “A sound
magician is a mighty god,” sings Marlowe.
Goethe said: “Gray are all theories and green
alone life’s golden tree.” To read Marlowe is
to feel the itch of quotation. Has there ever
been anything more vivid or pitiable since Dante
than the English poet’s Edward II, in his “cave
of care,” standing in mire and puddle, “and
lest I should sleep, one plays continually upon a
drum”? It is Chinese in its hideous suggestion
of torture; we must go to Octave Mirbeau’s Le
Jardin des Supplices, or the newly published
fiction of Charles Petit, Le Fils du Grand Eunuque,
for its match. Faust is a fatalist; “his
atheism has a background of terror thinly veiled
by the mind’s inquisitiveness.” Che sarà, sarà!
he declares, and then berates his satanic famulus
for showing him so little. He knows that the
jealous gods have somewhere buried proofs of
the origin of all things, and, like Maurice de
Guerin, he would have demanded: “But upon
the shores of what ocean have they rolled the
stone that hides them?”
BOHEMIAN MUSIC
In New Cosmopolis I called Prague the most
original city in Europe, not perhaps so melodramatic
as Toledo in Spain, yet quite as original,
when you consider that pretty, placid
Dresden is only four hours away and that further
down the map lies Vienna. As the traveller
approaches the Bohemian city—as Praha it
is known to the natives—the cathedral and
castles grouped on the hill form a fascinating
silhouette against the sky-line. At once the
alluring prospects of wood and architecture are
evoked, and to the memory comes the sanguinary
pages of its history. Arthur Symons once
wrote that to a Bohemian “Prague is still the
epitome of his country; he sees it as a man sees
the woman he loves, with her first beauty, and
he loves it as a man loves a woman, more for
what she has suffered.” Needless to add, for
me it was love at first sight, this Prague, with
its imperial palace and the Hradschin fortress
so proudly perched on the Hradcany; the pinnacle
of the St. Vitus Cathedral, the four
Ottakan towers and the two towers of St.
George, which swim so gloriously in the air,
a miracle of tender rose and marble white, with
golden spots of sunshine, form an ensemble
that would intrigue the brush of Claude Monet.
The city proper enchants with its bewildering
jumbles of architecture, its historical evocations.
The Bridge of Prague, the Town Hall,
the Powder Tower, the historic Tyn church,
the old Jewish cemetery, the Belvedere, the
Chapel of St. Wenceslas, the shrine of St. Nepomuc,
the Star Hunting Lodge, where in 1620
was fought the Battle of the White Mountain,
the Rudolphinium—to go on like this would
send you to the guide-books. There is the modern
Representatives House, where you may
enjoy a symphony concert up-stairs, while in
the restaurant on the first floor you can eat an
omleba royal, a Fogos fish, a Telec filet specanky
and Ledovy crème, ending with an Americky
compôte, and—tell it not in Gath—good light
wine is to be had, or the incomparable product
of Pilsen, there pronounced Pizn. I stopped at
the “Blauer Stern,” on the Hybernska Ulice,
which old-fashioned, comfortable hotel has
probably changed its name since the war. Even
in 1913 anything German was anathema to
the Bohemians. There is the Bohemian National
Theatre. Both Josef Stransky of the
Philharmonic Society and Artur Bodanzky of
the Metropolitan Opera House and the New
Symphony Orchestra were some years ago conductors
at Prague. One afternoon in the Representatives
House I listened to a programme
composed of national music—the Scherzo à
Capriccioso of Dvorak, a symphony by Smetana,
a symphonic poem by Josef Suk and a
work by Sdenko Fibich, the latter a composer
too little known here, whose piano compositions
were introduced to us more than a decade
ago by Florence Mosher and Emily Burbank
at their lecture-recitals. One gray morning I
went astray while wandering about the twisting
corridors of the “Blauer Stern” and,
tempted by the sounds of masterly violin playing,
I stood before a door which bore the legend:
“Otokar Sevcik.” It might have been his pupils,
Jan Kubelik or Kocian, though it was neither.
I had seen the brilliant Kubelik at Marienbad,
where I went annually to fight my fat and also
to war with the rum demon—temporarily.
Since then Sevcik, the great teacher of aspiring
fiddlers, has removed to Vienna.
I mention these things concerning the delightful
city of Ema Destinova, Thomas Masaryk—who
married a New York lady, one of the
Misses Garrigue of the well-known musical
family; of the city wherein Mozart composed
his masterpiece, Don Giovanni—“in order to
express the thanks of the great master to his
‘dearest citizens of Prague’ for their ardent
reception”; that Prague which is so dramatic
to gaze upon, the Slavic city further west, the
gateway to the Slavic lands—because I have
just read with considerable satisfaction a slender
pamphlet of fifty pages entitled The Music of
Bohemia, by Ladislav Urban, published under
the auspices of the Czecho-Slovak Art Clubs
of New York City. The author calls his decidedly
interesting contribution a sketch, but
it is a sketch in which is compressed much valuable
matter. At the start he tells us that
“Czech” is the Slav name for the Slav people
and language in Bohemia, Moravia and Silesia.
The terms used to designate the whole country,
the state, are ‘Bohemia’ and ‘Bohemian.’ The
Czechs themselves do not employ this distinction,
continues Mr. Urban, but use the word
Czech in both senses. Slovaks are that people
who live in the northwestern part of Hungary,
called Slovakia, which with Bohemia forms the
present republic and nation of the Czecho-Slovaks.
Mr. Urban warns us not to confound
Bohemians and gypsies, and cites Balfe’s Bohemian
Girl as an instance: a full-fledged Czech
folk-melody is introduced as a gypsy tune in
the allegro theme of the overture.
There has been bad blood between the Bohemians
and Germans since the reign of King
Wenceslas (921-935 A. D.). After his assassination,
Wenceslas was canonized and is a national
saint; a folk-song, known as the Choral of St.
Wenceslas, is one of the oldest among its kind.
The John Huss reformation also aroused the
nation, and a battle hymn, “Ye warriors who
for God are fighting,” was another product of
the folk. Bohemia has always been a musical
nation, as Mr. Urban proves by numerous citations.
Its folk-song literature is rich and varied.
He quotes from Seth Watson’s Racial Problems
in Hungary: “Singing is the chief passion of
the Slovaks. Nothing will find its way so surely
to the heart of the Slovak people as a well-sung
song. An old peasant woman once complained
to a friend of mine that her son was a useless,
disappointing fellow. ‘What was the matter?’
inquired my friend; ‘did he drink or would he
not work?’ ‘Oh, no,’ said the old woman;
‘but nothing will make him sing. It’s a great
misfortune.’” Rather a companionable sort,
we think—a young man who doesn’t sing,
whistle or make other disagreeable noises would
be a prize in our noisy Tophet of New York.
The polka must be credited to Bohemia; it
was invented about 1830 by a country girl.
This sounds a trifle doubtful, as the dance—called
polka, rather pulka, because of the half
step—is as old as the immemorial hills of Bohemia,
I have been informed by Bohemian
critics. There is a polka in Smetana’s The
Bartered Bride, also a furiant, which means,
we are told, “a boasting farmer.” Dvorak in
his first symphony introduces a furiant in the
place of a scherzo. But Mr. Urban is not seduced
into that most platitudinous of errors,
to wit, that the people make a nation’s music.
He writes with admirable clearness on the subject:
“It is no wonder that the richness of folk-art
was overestimated in Bohemia at the beginning
of the last century, and led to an error.
Folk-art was confused with nationality in art.
A false principle was constructed that ‘national
art’ must be based upon folk-music. Thus the
imitation of folk-poetry and folk-melodies was
approved as the real national art. It is astonishing
how long this principle, violating, as it
did, the national law of progress, could endure.
All works of this feverish, would-be-national
period belong to history. They live no more,
being but imitations.” In a footnote to this
inexpugnable statement the author adds with his
accustomed acuity: “The matter was also discussed
in America, where some people saw national
American music under the guise of Indian
music. Nothing is easier for a composer than to
imitate the melodies of different nations, preserving
their rhythmical or melodic mannerisms.”
He might have joined negro to Indian as our
national, so-called, musical characteristics. But
there are no more Indians, in a tribal sense,
and as to negro music, the best of it was composed
by white men, notably Stephen Foster.
Why should Afro-American folk-tunes represent
America? In MacDowell’s Indian Suite there
are authentic Indian themes, while in Dvorak’s
From the New World the negroid tunes are
mere suggestions; the rhythms of Yankee
Doodle are faintly heard as a contrapuntal
device; in a word, the Americanism of Dr.
Dvorak’s plenary composition is as American
as his own name, not to mention the fact that
its chief motto is taken from Schubert’s unfinished
symphony (Tchaikovsky went to the
same source for the principal theme of his E
minor, the fifth, symphony, hence the accusation
that Dvorak borrowed from the Russian.
Arcades ambo!) But the negro folk-tune as
a basic element for the American composer was
short-lived. Its logical conclusion landed us
in the dubious and never delectable region of
ragtime, and there let it lie forever. The musical
culture of America must have its roots in
more national soil, must stem from neither the
aboriginal natives nor yet from the one-time
slaves. It must be American or it will not be at
all. At present our supreme composer is Charles
Martin Loeffler, by virtue of his individual
genius. I suspect all map-music; patriotism
may cloak humbuggery—or worse (Dr. Johnson
says it does). So let us first make good
music, and the national ingredients will take
care of themselves.
Mr. Urban devoted special sections to the
chief composers of Bohemia—Bedrich Smetana,
Antonin Dvorak, Zdenko Fibich, Vitezslav
Novak, and Josef Suk. There are, of course,
many others, but within the scope of his little
study these five suffice. Naturally, the palm
of superiority is awarded Smetana, whose music
we heard last season, thanks to Josef Stransky,
himself a Bohemian. Smetana is the Bohemian
composer par excellence. There is a foreign
alloy in Dvorak, especially the later Dvorak,
that rules him from entering into competition
with his fellow-countryman. Dvorak remained
a peasant even in his best works, which were
written before he came to New York in 1892.
The New World Symphony is pleasing and
wears well, notwithstanding its unblushing
plagiarisms—that excerpt from the Venusberg
bacchanale in Tannhäuser quite takes your
breath away; quotation marks are sadly needed
in music!—but it remains presumably Czechish,
and only faintly American. We much prefer
his earlier Slavic Dances, the orchestral scherzo
and the Husitzka overture. As for the newer
men, it is to be hoped that Bodanzky and
Stransky and Stokowski—conductors nowadays
seem to be sky-high—will give them all
a hearing. Quality, not quantity, rules Bohemian
music, a music racy of the national soil,
nevertheless not without the larger, profounder
accents of universal music.
THE MUSIC OF YESTERDAY?
Notwithstanding the fact that he played
the flute and ranked Rossini above Wagner,
Arthur Schopenhauer said some notable things
about music. Here is a wise observation of
his: “Art is ever on the quest, a quest and a
divine adventure;” although this restless search
for the new often ends in plain reaction, progress
may be crabwise and still be progress.
We fear “progress,” as usually understood, is
a glittering “general idea” that blinds many
to the truth. Reform in art is like reform in
politics. You can’t reform the St. Matthew
Passion music or the fifth symphony. Is Parsifal
a reformation of Gluck? This talk of reforms
is confusing the historic with the æsthetic.
Art is a tricksy quantity and, like quicksilver,
is ever mobile. As in all genuine revolutions,
the personal equation counts the heaviest, so
in dealing with the conditions of music at the
present time we ought to study the temperament
of our music-makers and let prophecy
sulk in its tent as it may.
One thing is certain: The old tonal order has
changed forever; there are plenty of signs and
wonders in the musical firmament to prove this.
Moussorgsky preceded Debussy in his use of
whole-tone harmonies, and a contemporary of
Debussy and an equally gifted musician, Charles
Martin Loeffler, was experimenting before Debussy
in a dark but delectable harmonic region.
The tyranny of the diatonic and chromatic
scales, the tiresome revolution of the major
and minor modes, the critical Canutes who sit
at the edge of the musical sea and say to the
modern waves, “Thus far and no further!”
and then hastily abandon their thrones and rush
to safety, else to be overwhelmed—all these
are of the past, whether in art, literature, music,
or—let Nietzsche speak—in ethics. Even
philosophy has changed its garb and logic is
“a dodge,” as Prof. Jowett used to say. Every
stronghold is being assailed, from the “divine”
rights of property to the common chord of C
major.
If Ruskin had written music-criticism he
might have amplified the connotations of his
famous phrase, the “pathetic fallacy,” for we
consider it a pathetic fallacy (though not in
the Ruskinian sense) in criticism to be overshadowed
by the fear that, because some of
our predecessors misjudged Wagner, Manet
and Ibsen, we should be too tender in our judgments
of our contemporaries. Here is “the
pathos of distance” run to seed. The music
of to-day may be the music of to-morrow, but
if not, what then? It may satisfy the emotional
needs of the moment, yet become a stale formula
to-morrow. What does that prove? Though
Bach and Beethoven built their work on the
broad bases of eternity—employing that tremendous
term in a limited sense; no art is “eternal”—nevertheless,
one may enjoy the men
whose music is of slight texture and “modern.”
Nor is this a plea for mediocrity. Mediocrity
we shall always have with us; mediocrity is
mankind in the normal, and normal man demands
of art what he can read without running,
hear without thinking. Every century produces
artists who are forgotten in a generation,
though they fill the ear for a time with their
clever production. This has led to another
general idea, that of transition, of intermediate
types. But after critical perspective has been
attained, it will be seen that the majority of
composers fall into this category of the transitional;
not a consoling notion, but an unavoidable
conclusion. Richard Wagner had his epigones.
And so had Haydn, Mozart, Beethoven.
Mendelssohn was a feminine variation of Bach,
and after Schumann followed Brahms—Brahms,
who threatens to rival his great exemplar.
Yet I can recall the incredulous smiles
when, twenty-five years ago, I called the Brahms
compositions “The Music of the Future.”
The Wagner-Liszt tradition of music-drama
and the symphonic poem have been continued
with personal modifications by Richard Strauss.
Max Reger pinned his faith to Brahms and absolute
music, though not without an individual
variation. In considering his Sinfonietta, the
Serenade, the Hiller Variations, the Prologue
to a Tragedy, the Lustspiel overture, the two
concertos respectively for pianoforte and violin,
we are struck not so much by the masterly
handling of old forms as by the stark, emotional
content of these compositions. It is an
error to dismiss his music as merely academic.
He began as a Brahmsianer, but he did not
succeed, as did his master, in fusing form and
theme. There is a Dionysian strain in him that
too often is in jarring discord with the intellectual
structure of his work. The furor teutonicus
in conflict with the scholar. Yet at one period
Reger was considered the rival of Strauss,
though that day has long passed. Arnold
Schoenberg now divides the throne. And there
were many other claimants—Rezinek, d’Albert,
Ernest Boehe, Walter Braunfels, Max
Schillings, Hans Pfitzner, Klose, Ehrenberg,
Noren, Franz Schreker, and the younger choir
whose doings are analyzed weekly by clever
Cezar Searchinger in the pages of the Musical
Courier. Their name is legion. They enter
the lists sounding golden trumpets of self-praise
and are usually forgotten after a solitary performance
of their huge machines, whether opera
or symphony. Size seems to be the prime
requisite. Write a music-drama that consumes
three nights in its performance, a symphony
that takes a hundred men, with a chorus of a
thousand, to play and sing. Behold! You are
a modern among moderns. But your name is
as mud the following year. Exceptions are
Mahler and Bruckner, yet I have my suspicions
that when the zeal of William Mengelberg has
abated, then the Mahler craze will go the way
of all flesh, despite the fact that he has composed
some thrilling pages. Otherwise, his
symphonic structures are too mastodonic to
endure; like those of Berlioz, they are top-heavy
with ennui, and many chambers are
empty of significant ideas or vital emotions.
Musical intellectualism at its extreme Kamchatska.
Our personal preferences incline us to the
new French music. To be sure, substance is
often lacking, but you are not oppressed by
the abomination of desolation which lurks in
the merely huge, by what Mr. Finck calls Jumboism
in music. The formal clarity, the charming
color sense, the sprightly, even joyful, spirit,
combined with an audacious roving among
revolutionary ideas, all endear these youngsters
to us. Debussy is their artistic sire, Ravel
their stepfather, and if d’Indy does not fall into
this category, being a descendant of Franck,
he is none the less admirable as a musician.
Stravinsky outpoints them all in the imprévu,
as does the incredible Prokofieff—a man to be
carefully estimated, one who thus far hasn’t
put his best foot foremost in America. The
Richard Strauss case is no longer a moot one.
He has in all probability given his best work,
and superlative work it is, despite its slag, scoriæ,
rubble, and refuse. He is the chief of a school,
a position from which he can never be dislodged,
and when history sifts the pretensions of all
the second and third rate men of his generation,
his figure will be found standing close to Wagner’s
and Berlioz’s and Liszt’s. An epigone?
Yes. But an epigone of individual genius.
With Arnold Schoenberg freedom in modulation
is not only permissible but an iron rule;
he is obsessed by the theory of overtones, and
his music is not only planned horizontally and
vertically but in a circular fashion. There is
in his philosophy no such thing as consonance
or dissonance, only perfect ear training. (We
quote from his Harmony; a Bible for Supermen).
He writes: “Harmonie fremde Tone gibt
es also nicht”—and a sly dig at old-timers—“sondern
nur dem Harmonie-system fremde.”
After carefully listening to his “chaos” a certain
order disengages itself; his madness is
methodical. For one thing, he abuses the interval
of the fourth and he enjoys juggling with
the chord of the ninth. Vagabond harmonies
in which remotest keys lovingly hold hands do
not dissipate the sensation of a central tonality
somewhere—the cellar, on the roof, in the gutter,
up above in the sky so high. The inner ear
tells you that his D minor quartet is really
thought, though not altogether played, in that
key. As for form, you must not expect it from
a man who has declared: “I decide my form
during composition only through feeling,” a
procedure which in other composers’ works
might be called improvisation. Every chord is
the outcome of an emotion, the emotion aroused
by the poem or idea which gives birth to the
composition. Such antique things as the cyclic
form or community of themes are not to be
found in Schoenberg’s bright lexicon of anarchy.
He boils down the classic sonata form to one
movement and begins developing his theme as
soon as it is announced. We should be grateful
that he announces it at all; themeless music
is the rage at present.
So, as it may be seen, the new dogmatism is
more dogmatic than the old. The absence of
rule in Schoenberg is an inflexible, cast-iron
law of necessity as tyrannical as the Socialism
that has replaced Czarism with a more oppressive
autocracy, the rule of the unwashed, many-headed
monster. Better one tyrant than a
million. There is no music of yesterday or to-morrow.
There is only the music of Now.
LISZT’S ONLY PIANO SONATA
That two young American-born pianists,
John Powell and Louis Cornell, should have
selected recently Liszt’s only piano sonata for
their programmes, and during the same week,
is sufficiently significant to call for comment.
It is a sign of the times. Many of the innovations
in modern writing for the instrument may
be directly traced to this same B minor sonata,
and when we name it as the composer’s solitary
excursion into the classical domain, it is with
full consciousness that Liszt’s “fantasia quasi-sonata,”
after a reading of Dante, in Années de
Pèlerinage, is hardly to be described as a sonata.
What is a sonata? Liszt answers the question
in his highly original work. He rejects the old
order of three or four separate movements, substituting
a more complete organism. It may
not be, formally speaking, the Haydn, Mozart,
or early Beethoven sonata. Liszt employs as a
spring-board the last sonatas of Beethoven to
launch him into novel territory (study opus 110
in A flat and you will recognize the truth of
this contention).
Charles Souilier has declared that the sonata
expired with the eighteenth century, which gave
it birth. This is a rather risky statement. If
true, we should have missed such beautiful music
in the form—Schumann, Chopin, Brahms,
Liszt. The Hungarian’s astonishing use of the
leading-movement and its metamorphosis, one
theme of the slow introduction, as Shedlock, in
his book on The Pianoforte Sonata, is the source
whence he derives the principal part of his tone
picture, and, adds Mr. Shedlock, “everything
depends on the quality and latent power of the
fertilizing germ.” But on the first page of the
B minor sonata may be found Wotan’s chief
theme, the scream of Kundry, and a color scheme
which Wagner later incorporated in the Ring
and Parsifal. So the “fertilizing germ” is not
missing. As for the form, that is easily discernible.
Liszt has spun a complex web, his
sonata is an arabesque, and a logical one, for
nothing is more inexorably logical than a seemingly
loose rhapsody. The chief fault of this
composition is not its form or lack of melodic
invention, but its length—it demands at least
thirty-five minutes to play—caused by repetitions,
though in different keys, thus defeating
the very purpose for which it was composed,
i. e., suppression of unnecessary episodes and
breaks in the continuity. The same criticism
holds good for the Symphonic Poems.
Liszt’s influence was not only profound upon
his contemporaries—witness Wagner—but on
the latter-day school, headed by Richard Strauss,
whose tone poems are inconceivable without
Liszt’s discoveries. He also inspired the Russians,
and his impressionism is the base of
Debussy and Ravel’s piano music. Rimsky-Korsakoff
we long ago christened the Russian
Berlioz, yet he owes Liszt more; from Berlioz
he learned how to paint orchestrally, but in his
manner of composition he leans heavily on the
Hungarian. Sadko comes from Liszt’s symphonic
poem, Ce qu’on entend sur la montagne,
while Antar and Scheherazade come from
Harold and the Faust symphony. As a French
critic has written: “The brand of Liszt remains
ineffaceable” on those charming works of
Rimsky-Korsakoff. Like Moses, Liszt saw the
Promised Land, but was destined never to enter
it. He suffered the fate of intermediate types.
He was recognized too late. Dr. Frederick
Niecks, the biographer of Chopin, has wisely
said: “Be, however, the ultimate fate of his
works what it may, there will always remain to
Liszt the fame of a daring striver, a fruitful
originator, and a wide-ranging quickener.”
The eminently pianistic quality of Liszt’s
original music commends it to every pianist.
Joseffy told the present writer that the B minor
sonata was one of those compositions that plays
itself, it “lies” so beautifully for the hand. No
work of Liszt, with the possible exception of his
études, is as interesting. Agreeing with those
critics who declare that they find few traces of
the sonata form in the structure, and also with
those who assert the work to be an organic amplification
of the old obsolete form, and that
Liszt has taken Beethoven’s last sonata period
as a starting-point for his plunge into futurity—agreeing
with these warring factions, we find
fascinating music in this sonata. What a dramatic
work it is! It stirs the blood. It is intense.
It is complex. The opening bars are
truly Lisztian. The gloom, the harmonic haze
from which emerges that bold theme in octaves
(Wotan’s theme), the leap from C to the A
sharp below—how Liszt has stamped this and
the succeeding intervals as his own! Power
there is, sardonic power, like the first phrase of
the E flat piano concerto, so cynically mocking.
How incisively the composer traps your consciousness
in the theme of the sonata, with its
four knocking D’s! What follows might be a
drama enacted in the netherworld. Is there a
composer who paints the infernal, the macabre,
with more suggestive realism than Liszt? Berlioz
and Saint-Saëns and Raff come to the mind
as masters of the grisly and supernatural. But
the thin, sharp flames of hell hover about the
brass, wood-wind, and shrieking strings in the
Liszt orchestra.
The chorale, usually the meat of the Lisztian
composition, now appears and in dogmatic
affirmation proclaims the religious belief of the
composer; our convictions are swept along until
after that outburst in C major, when follows the
insincerity of it all in the harmonic sequences.
Here, surely, it is not a whole-hearted belief,
only theatric attudinizing; after the faint return
of the first motive is heard the sigh of sentiment,
of passion, of abandonment, which engenders
the suspicion that when Liszt was not
kneeling in prayer he was prostrate before
woman. He blends piety and passion in the
most mystically amorous fashion; with the cantando
expressivo in D begins some lovely music,
secular in spirit, mayhap intended by its creator
for reredos and pyx.
But the rustle of silken attire is behind every
bar; sensuous imagery, a delicate perfume of
femininity lurks in each trill and cadence. Ah!
naughty Abbé, have a care! After all thy tonsures
and chorales, thy credos and sackcloth,
wilt thou admit the Evil One in the guise of a
melody, in whose chromatic intervals lie dimpled
cheek and sunny tresses! Wilt thou permit her
to make away with thy spiritual resolutions?
Vade retro me Sathanas! And behold it is
accomplished. The bold theme, so triumphantly
proclaimed at the outset, is now solemnly
sounded with choric pomp and power. Then
begins the hue and cry of diminished sevenths,
and this tonal panorama with its swirl of intoxicating
colons kaleidoscopically moves onward.
Again the devil tempts our musical St.
Antony, this time in octaves and in the key of
A major. He momentarily succumbs, but that
good old family chorale is repeated, and even
if its orthodoxy is faulty in spots it serves its
purpose; the Satan is routed and early piety
breaks forth in an alarming fugato, which, like
the domestic ailment known as a bad conscience,
is happily short-winded. Another flank movement
of the Eternal Feminine, this time in the
seductive key of B, made mock of by this musical
Samson, who in stretta quasi presto views
his weakness with contrapuntal glee. He shakes
it from him, and in the bass triplets frames it
as a picture to weep or rage over.
All this finally leads to prestissimo finale of
startling splendor. In the literature of the piano
there is nothing more exciting. It is brilliantly
captivating, and Liszt the Magnificent is painted
on every bar. What gorgeous swing and how
the very bases of the musical anvil tremble
under the sledge-hammer blows of this tonal
Attila. Then follow a few bars of the Beethoven-andante,
a moving return to the earlier
themes, and softly the first lento descends to
the subterranean abode, whence it emerges, a
Magyar Wotan, majestically vanishing not in
the mists of Valhalla but in the bowels of
Gehenna; then a genuine Lisztian chord-sequence
followed by a profound stillness in the major.
The B minor sonata displays Liszt’s power,
Liszt’s weakness. It is rhapsodic, it is too long—infernal,
not a “heavenly length”—it is
noble, drastic, cerebral, and it is blazing with
exotic hues. It is also cynical and insincere.
Liszt, more than other composers, Meyerbeer
and Berlioz excepted, excelled in depicting a
sneering, cynical sensuality. Also insincerity.
And when you come to think it over, it takes
genius to suggest in tones the insincere. This
feat Liszt achieved. In his symphony to Faust
he succeeds better with the Mephisto picture
than in his characterization of Marguerite. But
to deny the B minor sonata a commanding position
in the Pantheon of piano music would be
folly. And interpreted by an artist saturated
in the Liszt tradition, such as Arthur Friedheim—who
has intellectual power and never resorts
to mere sentimentalism—the work almost compasses
the sublime.
Away from the glitter of the concert-room
this extraordinary Hungarian, inspired after the
loftiest in art, yet in the atmosphere of aristocratic
salons, or of the papal court, Liszt was
not altogether admirable. We have heard certain
cries calling heaven to witness that he
was anointed of the Lord (which he was not);
also that if he had not cut and run to sanctuary
to escape the petticoats—one was his egregious
Polish Princess—we might never have heard
of Liszt the Abbé. This theory is not far from
the truth. Among the various penalties undergone
by genius is its pursuit by gibes and glossaries.
Like Ibsen and Maeterlinck, the composer
Liszt has had many things read into his
music which do not belong there. He set great
store by his sacred compositions, his masses and
his psalms, and he was bitterly disappointed
because Rome did not espouse his reforms in
churchly music, notwithstanding his close friendship
with Pope Pius IX. But there is a vein
of insincerity running throughout this music,
despite its ecclesiastic pomp and operatic coloring.
Perhaps the best estimate of Franz Liszt
is the purely human one. He was a virile musical
genius, and was compact of the usual
pleasing and unpleasing faults and virtues as
is any great man not born of a book.
DREAMING OF LISZT
Philip Hale once wrote that they buried
Richard Wagner in the back yard like a cat;
which is irreverent yet a bald statement of the
fact. Liszt is also buried at Baireuth, in a forlorn
pagoda designed by his grandson, Siegfried
Wagner, who, at the time of his grandfather’s
death, was a student of architecture. After a
pilgrimage to this tomb in the cemetery in the
Erlangerstrasse, for I count myself among the
Lisztianer, and also after hearing several operas
of Siegfried I reached the conclusion that, notwithstanding
critical opinion to the contrary,
the young man wisely abandoned his architectural
dreams. But it is another kind of
dream that I would describe this Sunday morning.
When a young chap, I was crazy to see,
to hear, Liszt, and while I think that the old
man with long white hair and warts on his face
was the real Liszt—I met him on the Rue de
Rivoli in 1878—still the possibility of a closer
view haunted my sleeping and waking hours,
and, finally armed with letters of introduction
from a well-known French pianist, a pupil of
the musical Merlin, and a Paris music publisher,
I found myself one evening at the Gare de l’Est,
en route for Strasburg, thence to Stuttgart,
and Weimar. In those times, forty years ago,
we travelled slowly.
A lovely morning in May saw me walking
through a sun-smitten lane on the road to the
garden-house where his Serene Highness was
living. I had sent my introductions to the
royal household the previous evening. I had
been summoned. The hedges were white with
spring blossoms, the air redolent of bockbier.
Ah! thronging memories of youth. Suddenly
a man on horseback, his face red with excitement,
his beast covered with lather, dashed by,
shouting, “Make way for the Master. He
comes. He comes!” Presently a venerable
being with a purple nose—a Cyrano de Cognac
nose—appeared, and walking. His hair
streamed in the wind. He wore a monkish
habit, and on his head was a huge shovel-shaped
hat of the pattern affected by Don Basilio in
The Barber of Seville. “It must be Liszt or
the Devil,” I cried, and the only Liszt smiled,
his warts growing more purple, his expression
most benignant. He waved to me a friendly
hand, that formidable hand, which, like a steam-hammer,
could crush steel or crack the shell of
an egg, so sensitive was it. “Both Liszt and
the Devil,” he grunted, and then I knew my
man. I kissed his hand, made the sign of the
cross, for I was addressing an ecclesiastic, an
Abbé, though one without a tonsure, and created
a deacon by Pope Pius IX, called Pio Nono in
Italy, but in Rome affectionately nicknamed
“Pianino” because of his love of piano music,
Liszt’s in particular.
He invited me to refreshments at the Czerny
Café, but as it was crowded we went across the
street to the garden of the Elephant Hotel,
there to be surrounded by a throng of little
Liszts, pupils, male and female, who mimicked
the old, old gentleman in an absurd manner.
They wore their hair on their shoulders, they
sprinkled this hair with flour, they even went
so far as to paint purplish excrescences on their
chins and brows. They donned semi-sacerdotal
robes, they held their hands in the peculiar
style of the Master; they, too, sported shovel-shaped
hats, and from time to time they indulged
in patibulary gestures. But, good Lord,
how they could down the beer!
Enfin, after some diplomatic skirmishing I
was invited to the afternoon musicale and went
with the gang to the pretty little home of Liszt
in the ducal park. Liszt was amiable. He
knew that I was nervous, so he asked a few
promising young beginners, such as Arthur
Friedheim, Alfred Reisenauer, Moriz Rosenthal,
Emil Sauer, Richard Burmeister, to open
the ball. After I heard them I wished myself
in Buxtehude. I had proclaimed myself as an
ardent upholder of the Thalberg school, which
champions a singing touch and pearly scales.
I had studied all the Thalberg fantasies on
operatic airs with Charles H. Jarvis of Philadelphia,
who could read prima vista any music
composed by man, god, or devil. You will
estimate my musical and intellectual equipment
of those days when I tell you that my
battle-horse was the Prayer from Moses in
Egypt, arranged by Thalberg, and my favorite
reading the prose of Chateaubriand; in few
words, lush, luxuriant, and overblown romanticism.
The step to Ouida’s novels and the Henselt
études was not far. All that I detest now in
music and literature was then my passion. Like
Ephraim I was sealed to my idols, and the chiefest
was Thalberg, natural son of Prince Lichtenstein,
a handsome piano virtuoso with aristocratic
side-whiskers, a smooth pianistic style,
and a euphonious touch.
Liszt called to me. “Tiens! let us hear some
music by an admirer of my old friend Sigismund
Thalberg.” I did not miss the veiled irony of
the speech, the slight underlining of “friend,”
for I had read of the historical Liszt-Thalberg
duel in Paris during the third decade of the
last century. But memories soon annulled my
agony. What a via dolorosa I traversed from
my chair to the piano—by the way, a Steinway
concert-grand. I shall not forget to my
dying hour that chamber wherein I stood the
most fateful afternoon of my life. Liszt, with
his powerful profile of an Indian chieftain,
lounged in the window embrasure, the light
streaking his hair, silhouetting his brow, nose,
and projecting chin. He was the illuminated
focus of a picture that is burnt into my memory
cells. The pupils were wraiths floating in a
misty dream, with malicious points of light for
eyes. I, too, felt like a disembodied being in
this spectral atmosphere of which Liszt was the
living reality.
Urged by a hypnotic will I went to the piano,
sat before it, and in my nervous misery lifted
the fall-board and paused to decipher the name
of its maker; that’s how I discovered Steinway.
My act did not pass unperceived. Whispering
ensued, followed chuckling, and some one said:
“He must have begun as a piano salesman.”
It was the voice of the witty Rosenthal, and it
utterly disconcerted me. Facing me on the
wall was Ary Scheffer’s portrait of Chopin, and
doubtless prompted by the subject, my fingers
groped among the keys and I began, without
rhyme or reason, the weaving prelude in D of
the immortal Pole. My insides were shaking
like a bowl of disturbed jelly, though outwardly
I was as calm as growing grass. Oddly enough
my hands did not falter, the music seemed to
ooze from my wrists. I had not studied in vain
Thalberg’s Art of Singing on the Pianoforte.
I finished. Not a murmur was heard. Then
Liszt’s voice cut the sultry air: “I had expected
Thalberg’s tremolo study,” he casually remarked,
avenging himself with an epigram on his old
rival a half century after their battles. But
Thalberg didn’t hear it. I did. I took the hint
and bowed myself out of the royal presence,
permitted by the boss to kiss his technique-laden
fingers, and without stopping for my hat and
walking-stick in the ante-chamber I went away.
Then tempted by the cool of the woods I strayed
across to Goethe’s Garden House. At the moment
I preferred poetry to music. Nevertheless,
I had played for Liszt. Rotten playing,
of course, yet a historical fact. But when I
compiled a life of the Grand Old Man of Hungary
I hadn’t the courage to put my name in
that long list of reputed pupils, though I dare
say I didn’t play any worse than some of them.
Ask Arthur Friedheim.
My hat and stick I sent for. I was not precisely
in a jubilant mood, though I joined the
Liszt lobby that night at the Hotel “Zum Elefanten.”
It was a goodly crowd, the majority
of whom achieved musical fame later. In the
Weimar of those days Liszt walked and talked,
smoked big black cigars, drank his share of
brandy, played, composed, and prayed—he
seldom missed early mass. Despite his Hungarian
origin, his early French training, there
emerged through the palimpsest of his brilliant
and complex personality the characteristics of
his mother, an Austrian born. He loved German
music, German ways. He liked to speak
that tongue in preference to French. Of the
Magyar language he knew little. But his music
is Hungarian enough; Hungarian in the sense
that Tchaikovsky’s is Russian—i. e., cosmopolitan.
However, there’s a lot of nonsense
written about that fetish of a certain critical
school, the fetish of nationalism in music. Liszt
would have been invincibly Liszt even if he
had been born in Boston. And that tropically
passionate town does not in the least resemble
Budapest.
At the Liszt museum his old housekeeper
Paulina Apel—I must ask Albert Morris Bagby
if she still lives—showed me its numerous
memorials. What a collection of trophies,
jewels, manuscripts, orders, pictures, letters,
and testimonials from all over the globe. I
read a letter from Charles Baudelaire to Liszt,
which is not to be found in the volume dedicated
to his correspondence. Gifts from royalty
abound. In glass cases are the scores of Christus,
the Faust Symphony, Orpheus, Hungaria,
the Berg Symphony, Totentanz, and Festklaenge.
Besides the Steinway in the music-room
there was an old instrument dating back
to the forties; for the little piano upon which
he studied as a child you must go to the Budapest
museum. At Weimar may be seen marble
hands of Liszt’s, Beethoven’s, and Chopin’s;
also the long, nervous, spider-like fingers of
Liszt clasping the slender hand of the Princess
Sayn-Wittgenstein. Like Chopin, Liszt attracted
princesses and other exalted personages
in petticoats as does sugar buzzing flies.
And then I woke up. I had been dreaming
in my Parisian attic in 1878. When I went
for the first time to Weimar in 1896 Liszt had
been dead ten years.
A BRAHMA OF THE KEYBOARD
In a half-forgotten study of Flaubert’s masterpiece,
L’Education Sentimentale, which he
rightly calls A Tragic Novel, George Moore
compares the great Frenchman to Brahma
“creating the passing spectacle of life to relieve
his eternal ennui.”... Now, Leopold Godowsky
is not Brahma, and he has never suffered
from ennui, thanks to his tremendous capacity
for work; yet I can’t help picturing him as a
sort of impassive Asiatic deity seated before
the keyboard of his instrument calmly surveying
the eternal spectacle of music and its many
masques. All schools, all styles, he knows, but
upon this vast knowledge he has no desire to
make any personal comment. Passionless, passionate,
objective and subjective, his crystal-clear
comprehension of the musical universe
has made him apparently assume the attitude
of an omniscient spectator, though he is neither
one nor the other. Louis Ehlert asked Karl
Tausig—probably the greatest of all piano virtuosi—why
he did not offer up a small sacrifice
to the human needs of the masses. The Pole
replied: “I am not sentimental; neither my life
nor my education intended me to be so.”
Ehlert persisted. “How would it be if you were
to give us an historical representation of the
sentimental?” he suggested. Tausig shook his
head and shrewdly smiled. He never made
concessions to public taste, and he was called
inhuman, cold, objective. His master, Liszt,
was the reverse, overflowing with the milk of
human music, spontaneous and prodigal in his
play. Tausig the obverse of the medal; yet I
believe that Liszt and Tausig were the piano
Dioscuri, and not Liszt and Chopin. Chopin
as a pianist has a niche all his own.
In an article several years ago and in the
magazine section of The Times, I wrote that
Leopold Godowsky is a pianist for pianists, as
Shelley is a poet for poets. But everybody
reads Shelley nowadays, and no doubt compares
him unfavorably with the ear-splitting verse
of the cacophonous young poets of the hour.
Leopold Liebling took exception to my ascription,
and I fancy he is right; every musical person
listens to the alluring playing of Godowsky
quite impervious to the fact that there are aspects
of his art which will always escape them.
In his playing he is transcendental. This doesn’t
mean that he is frostily objective; he is human,
emotional, and has at his finger ends all styles.
It is the fine equilibrium of intellect and emotion
that compels our admiration. No one plays
Chopin like Godowsky, no, not even that tricky
kobold, Vladimir de Pachmann. Paderewski
is more emotional, Josef Hofmann extorts a
richer, a more sonorous tone from the wires;
nevertheless, Godowsky is a Chopinist in a class
apart. He doesn’t drip honey in the nocturnes
as does Ignace Jan, Premier of Poland; he can’t
thunder the polonaises like his friend Jozio from
Cracow; but these qualities he gives us in his
own scale of tonal values. He is a powerful
man with muscles that are both velvet and steel.
When he wishes he, too, can sound the orchestral
note; but, then, he seldom wishes this. His
feeling for the limitations of the piano recalls
the words of Rafael Joseffy: “I’m not a brass
band”; Joseffy, who, in his abhorrence of a
smeary touch produced his legato with the aid
of the pedals, and what an aristocratic floating
touch was his! What poetry! What atmosphere!
Setting aside his Chopin interpretations,
which we take for granted, as he is Slavic, have
you heard Godowsky play Mozart, or the neglected
Haydn; or Schubert, Schumann? Of his
Bach, Beethoven, and Brahms I shall not write.
I can only repeat—all schools are at his beck,
and if they are “perfect pictures, perfectly
framed and hung,” as Joseffy said of his beloved
master, Tausig, there is also the personal equation,
for me, full of magic. Sensationalism, the
pianistic fracas, posing for the gallery, all the
bag of cheap tricks this great pianist eschews.
He is master of the art of playing the piano
beautifully. His exquisitely plastic phrasing,
artistic massing of colors, above all the nobility
of his conception—little wonder I call him a
Brahma of the keyboard, far-fetched as the
simile may sound. To Godowsky all other pianists
could go to school, if for nothing else but
the purity of his style, his kaleidoscopic tintings,
his polyphony. And it must be admitted
that pianists I have spoken to about him admit
his power. He does not boast the grand manner
of Josef Hofmann, yet Hofmann is reported
to have told his manager that he enjoyed listening
in a room to Godowsky more than playing
to crowded and enthusiastic multitudes at his
own concerts. Truly a fraternal and noble
sentiment! If it comes to sheer sensationalism,
then Godowsky easily leads them all, Rosenthal
not excepted. I refer you to his paraphrases of
Chopin, Weber, and Johann Strauss, and the
supreme ease with which he conquers them.
Brahma, indeed. Although as he plays he looks
more like Buddha under his Bodh tree conjuring
beautiful sounds from sky and air and the murmuring
of crystalline waters.
It must be nearly twenty years ago, anyhow
eighteen, that I entertained Vladimir de Pachmann
in my Dream Barn on Madison Avenue
at Seventy-sixth Street. The tenth floor, a
room as big and as lofty as a cathedral. Alas!
where are such old-fashioned apartments to-day?
After eating a duck, a kotchka, cooked Polish
fashion, and borsch, beet soup, with numerous
Slavic side-dishes, preceded by the inevitable
zakuska—those appetite-slaying bonnes bouches—De
Pachmann fiercely demanded cognac. I
was embarrassed. Not drinking spirits, I had
inconsiderately forgotten the taste of others.
De Pachmann, who is a child at heart, too often
a naughty child, cried to heaven that I was a
hell of a host! He said this in Russian, then in
French, Italian, German, Polish, Spanish, English,
and wound up with a hearty Hebrew
“Raca!” which may mean hatred, or revenge,
certainly something not endearing. But the
worst was to come. There stood my big Steinway
concert grand piano, and he circled about
the instrument as if it were a dangerous monster.
Finally he sniffed and snapped: “My contract
does not permit me to play a Steinway.”
I hadn’t thought of asking him, fearing Chopin’s
classic retort after a dinner party at Paris: “Madame,
j’ai mangé si peu!” Finally I saw the
hole in the millstone and excused myself. When
I returned with a bottle of abominable cognac
the little man’s malicious smile changed to a look
of ecstasy, and he was not a drinking man ever;
but he was accustomed to his “petit verre” after
dining, and was ill-tempered when deprived of
it. Such is human nature, something that Puritans,
prohibitionists, and other pernicious busybodies
will never understand. And then this
wizard lifted the fall-board of my piano and, quite
forgetful of that “contract,” began playing.
And how he did play! Ye gods! Bacchus,
Apollo, and Venus and all other pleasant celestial
persons, how you must have revelled when De
Pachmann played! In the more intimate atmosphere
of my apartment his music was of a
gossamer web, iridescent, aerial, an æolian harp
doubled by a diabolic subtlety. Albert Ross
Parsons, one of the few living pupils of Tausig,
in reply to my query, How did Joseffy compare
with Tausig? answered: “Joseffy was like the
multicolored mist that encircles a mighty mountain;
but beautiful.” So Pachmann’s weaving
enchantments seemed in comparison to Godowsky’s
profounder playing.
And what did Vladimir, hero of double-notes,
play? Nothing but Godowsky, then new to me.
Liszt had been his god, but Godowsky was now
his living deity. He had studied, mastered, and
memorized all those transcendental variations
on Chopin studies, the most significant variations
since the Brahms, a Paganini scaling of the heights
of Parnassus; and I heard for the first time the
paraphrase of Weber’s Invitation to the Valse, a
much more viable arrangement than Tausig’s;
also thrice as difficult. However, technique, as
sheer technique, does not enter into the musical
zone of Godowsky. He has restored polyphony
to its central position, thus bettering in that respect
Chopin, Schumann, and Liszt. I have
called attention elsewhere to Godowsky’s solo
sonata, which evokes images of Chopin and
Brahms and Liszt—only in the scherzo. Instead
of exhuming such an “ungrateful,” unpianistic
composition as Tschaikovsky’s Sonata
in G, pianists of caliber might more profitably
introduce the Godowsky work. He is too modest
or else too indifferent to put it on his programme.
It “lies” so well for the keyboard,
yet there is no denying its difficulties, chiefly
polyphonic; the patterns are intricate, though
free from the clogging effects of the Brahms
sonatas. De Pachmann delighted his two auditors
from 10 P. M. to 3 A. M. It is safe to wager
that the old Carrollton never heard such music-making
before or since. When he left, happy
over his triumph—I was actually flabbergasted
by the new music—he whispered: “Hein!
What you think! You think I can play this
wonderful music? You are mistaken. Wait
till you hear Leopold Godowsky play. We are
all children, all woodchoppers, compared with
him!” Curiously enough, the last is the identical
phrase uttered by Anton Rubinstein in regard
to Franz Liszt. Perhaps it was a quotation,
but De Pachmann meant it. It was the sincerest
sentiment I had heard from his often insincere
lips. We were all three surprised to find
a score of people camping out on the curved
stairway and passages, the idealist, a colored
lad who ran the elevator, having succumbed to
sleep. This impromptu Godowsky recital by a
marvellous pianist, for De Pachmann was a
marvel in his time, must have made a grand hit
with my neighbors. It did with me, and when
Godowsky returned to New York—I had last
heard him in the middle nineties of the previous
century—I lost no time in hearing him play
in his inimitable manner those same works. A
pianist who can win the heartiest admiration of
such contemporaries as De Pachmann and Joseffy
and Josef Hofmann—I could adduce many
other names—must be a unique artist. And
that Godowsky is.
When he isn’t teaching or playing with orchestra
or in recitals Mr. Godowsky spends his
leisure in pedagogic work. There is a wide-spreading
education scheme which has St. Louis
as headquarters, the name of which I’ve forgotten,
though the name doesn’t much matter,
as musicians the country over know it. For this
Mr. Godowsky is editing the classics and romantics
of piano literature. He is also composing
the most charming music imaginable for the
earlier and middle grades of students; music that
has genuine musical values, with technical.
Imagination and instruction blended. Pegasus
harnessed to the humbler draught horse. If you
think of Schumann’s various albums for the
young you may surmise the spirit of the Godowsky
curriculum. I have been reading through
his Miniatures for four-hands (Carl Fischer, New
York), three suites, twelve numbers in all, in
which the treble is for the pupil of extreme simplicity
yet demanding attention to the melodic
line, and amply developing the rhythmic sense.
With their fanciful titles, tiny mood-pictures,
these Miniatures are bound to attract all teachers
of the instrument. Leopold Godowsky is a
master pedagogue, as well as a master of masters
among virtuosi. He belongs to the race of such
giants as Paganini, Liszt, Tausig—and he is
“different.”
CONTEMPORARY BRAN
Yesterday was housecleaning in my office,
which I need hardly tell you is situated under
my hat. The principal débris to be removed
and dumped into the waste-paper basket were
letters addressed to this department. Their
number was appalling, the accumulation of
weeks, as the music editor has little time for
answering letters. A dozen concerts a day,
opera almost every night, do not make for the
life tranquil. Now, letters, anonymous or
signed, are always interesting, especially those
in the first category. Praise and blame run
neck and neck; cinquante-cinquante, in classic
parlance. Occasionally abusive missives arrive,
breathing fire and fury, and these are of psychologic
import. You ask yourself why? And
lose yourself in an interesting labyrinth of speculation.
The small boy who chalks naughty
words or figures on wall spaces during the spring
of the year testifies to the rising sap of the budding
season; it is an outlet for his nascent emotions.
Presumably this is the case with those
whose handwriting reveals their uneasy sex.
But why do they select the present incumbent
of this chair of criticism? William James, when
he dissected Dr. Nordau, twenty-five years ago,
pointed out as a major symptom of the too
critical Max what is called by psychiatrists coprolalia,
or a tendency to indulge in vulgar,
abusive language. When certain inhibitions of
polite society are removed the patient indulges
in vile speech, and writes nasty and usually
anonymous letters for reasons only known to
himself or herself. Writers of anonymous letters
are described as cowardly, but this is only
half the truth; they are also sick-brained, suffering
from mild hysteria, and as soon as they transfer
to paper the expression of their petty spite
are temporarily relieved; there is “a load off
their minds,” as they put it.
This doesn’t mean that all anonymous letters
are abusive; some of them are pleasant reading.
A blushing maiden records her admiration. A
“violinist” tells me that I have overpraised
Raoul Vidas, although I was not at the concert
in question, Sunday being my day of respite
from the boiler shop; now and again pertinent
criticism is received, but, whether signed or unsigned,
all these communications only prove that
their recipient’s casual writing is closely read,
and that is a minor consolation. Then there are
the letters asking for advice, and these contain
harder nuts to crack. Why warn a young man
or woman that musical criticism as a profession
is a delusion and a snare? Neither one will believe
you. Why suggest to an ambitious young
composer that any other avocation will bring
him, if not happiness, then, at least, bread and
butter? But the stone hankers after the star,
and who shall mock its aspiration? How often
have we felt like crying aloud: “Hats on, gentleman,
this is not a genius!” reversing the historic
utterance of Robert Schumann. A critic
should be clairvoyant, but sometimes he is not.
And little wonder. Paste passes for diamonds,
skim-milk masquerades as cream. But it is
always well to face the rising, not the setting
sun. Write only for young; the old will not
heed you, being weary of the pother of life and
art. To the young belongs the future. Hurrah
for Ornstein and Prokofieff, or the ideals they
represent! Progress always traverses a circle,
it is more imaginary than real, but we must have
the illusion of progress, else spiritually decay.
Without vision people perish. Nice copybook
axioms, paste them in your bonnet.
In Emile Hennequin’s La Critique Scientifique—introduced
to English readers by John
Mackinnon Robertson in his New Essays
Towards a Critical Method—the brilliant
Frenchman, unhappily dead before his time,
advanced the idea that every critic should, in
the preface of his book, set forth not only his
qualifications, but also his prejudices, his limitations.
This procedure might shed a dry light
on what follows, although it would seem unnecessary,
as all these virtues and defects are
implicit in the critics’ work. However, Mr. Robertson
has elaborated the theory and frankly
exposes himself. I am minded of this by a
signed letter, evidently written by a gentleman,
which came to this department shortly after a
notice had appeared criticising the Oratorio Society.
The critic, it seems, must have been in
a disgruntled humor when he declared that the
oratorio form was as obsolete as the mastodon,
or some other prehistoric monster; perhaps he
meant hippopotamus. The writer of the communication
protests, and logically, against sending
a man to criticise choral singing when he is
not in sympathy with such. Other people, numerous
people, find in oratorio the musical staff
of life. Why, then, trample on their feelings?
The answer is an unqualified assent to the argument.
As I signed the criticism in question,
and as I was bored to death at the time, there
is nothing left for me but to apologize—also
put on paper my objections, thus following the
advice of the distinguished French critic. And
I fear I shall make out a poor case for the defense.
In the first place, on the night of the Oratorio
concert, our oratorio editor, yielding to a perfectly
human impulse—about the fourth time
in his life—accompanied the sporting editor to
a marvellous wrestling match between El Greco,
the Terrible Greek (his real name is said to be
Theototocopulous), and Goya, better known as
the Man-Strangler. Which one first went to
the mat on that tremendous occasion need not
concern us now; suffice to say that I was butchered
to make the oratorio editor’s holiday. Why
do I dislike oratorio? I meekly retort—I
don’t. I love it, and my correspondent is right
when he asserts that the form has served as a
vehicle for most masterly music. Think of
Bach, Handel, Mendelssohn. I know it. I
have heard and loved choral singing for a half
century. Masterpieces never weary, but, as
Arthur Symons says, books about books soon
pass away, and there are some of us who prefer
to read than “see” Hamlet, although I agree
with Brander Matthews that the only test of a
play is “the fire of the footlights.” In a word,
public performance may rob the masterpiece of
its original grandeur—and we must predicate
grandeur for the B minor Mass, for the Messiah,
for Elijah. This sounds as if I were about to
lay the blame on the particular performance of
the Oratorio Society—a cowardly evasion of
my duty. On the contrary, I confess that with
the exception of the inevitable limitations of
amateur singing—Signor Setti choruses are not
plentiful—I had never heard the Oratorio Society
sing with such refreshing vigor as the week
before last. Remember, too, that I heard the
society under Leopold Damrosch, when it sang
The Damnation of Faust at the Academy of
Music, Philadelphia, and young Walter conducted
a chorus in the wings.
You will ask, You love the noble music in this
form, why write deprecatingly of it? Because
it is my unshakable conviction that such music
does not belong in the concert room, but in a
church. After hearing the Passion music in
Bach’s old St. Thomas’s Church, or the Brahms
Requiem in a historical church, the anomaly of
singers in festive array singing in concert halls
is too much for my sense of eternal fitness. Yes,
critics have “nerves,” and it needs a remarkable
interpretation of the Messiah or kindred
compositions to stir me. I am only answering
for myself—qui s’excuse, s’accuse?—and do
not presume to gainsay the feelings of pious folk
who regard the Messiah as a sacred function.
But for those who tell me that the mock-turtle
Christianity of Parsifal is “sacred” I merely
retort: “A fig for the mystic capon.” Naturally,
a concert room better serves the practical purpose
of singing organizations here than the house
of God; yet I prefer the church, for the spectacle
of five hundred humans, with their mouths
wide open bawling the text—would it not distract
one? Sacred fiddlesticks! you exclaim
when a tenor, faultlessly clad, arises and solemnly
intones, “And Jesus said,” the remainder of the
speech being uttered by some one else. Æsthetically,
oratorio has not a leg to stand on. It is
neither fish nor flesh. How dull was Samson et
Dalila till sung in costume and before the footlights!
And it is not by any means very dramatic.
Still, to many who do not visit the
opera for religious reasons, oratorio is a species
of emotional outlet. It is a half-way house, a
compromise—you may enjoy both drama and
religion. Another thing—I am weary of the
music, as I weary when I see Hamlet or hear the
Fifth Symphony, or look at the Dresden Madonna.
I am not apologizing for this weakness,
only trying to explain its genesis. William Gillette
has written about the “first-time” element
in acting; or why an actor must ceaselessly renew
the freshness of his original inspiration.
Would that some sympathetic writer deigned
to take up the cudgels for the ear-sick music
critic. It is difficult, nay, impossible, to recapture
that first rapture when Tristan, or the C
minor Symphony, or Hamlet, swam into our
ken. That is why I did not “react” the other
night at the Oratorio Society, and why, as my
critique was reprehensible, I am now making a
clean breast of the matter and crying: Peccavi!
And here is my old friend Frank Sealey mildly
complaining that it was not his fault that his
electric organ “ciphered” for a bar during the
evening. As I have literally sat at Brother
Sealey’s feet for nearly thirty years—since the
opening of Carnegie Hall—it is not necessary
to assure him that I never doubted that it was
the fault of the organ, not his. He is a rock of
certitude on the organ bench. But I did enjoy
Wolf-Ferrari’s Vita Nuova, a beautifully fashioned
score, too sweetly sentimental in spots for
the austere and lovely sonnets of the deathless
Dante; nevertheless, a tour de force, happily
illustrating my primal contention that the oratorio
form is as obsolescent as the epic; the spirit,
I mean, rather than the form, for the bony
framework is there, but the age of piety, the
profound piety that prompted the composition
of such glorious music as Bach’s or Handel’s,
has quite vanished, to be replaced by machine-made
music, the “movies,” and other stimulating
arts. Contemporary bran is filling, but it
nourishes not the soul. Need I add, when the
Oratorio Society sings the Messiah at Christmas-tide,
that the regular oratorio editor, a singularly
pious person, will report the annual occurrence!
That night, perhaps, I shall enjoy the brutal
but diverting spectacle of a wrestling match.
It all depends on the amiability of the sporting
editor.
A MOOD REACTIONARY
I consider such phrases as the “progress of
art,” the “improvement of art,” and “higher
average of art” as distinctly harmful and misleading.
How can art improve? Is art a something,
an organism that is capable of growing
into a fat maturity? If this be so, then, by
the same token, it can become a doddering, senile
thing, and finally die and be buried with the
honors due its useful career. It was Henrik
Ibsen who asserted that the vital values of a
truth lasted at the longest about twenty years;
after that the particular truth rolled into error.
Now, isn’t this quibble concerning “artistic
improvement” as fallacious as the vicious circle
of the dramatist from the Land of the Midnight
Whiskers—or is it the Land of the Midnight
Bun? Contrariwise, Bach would be dead,
Mozart moribund, Beethoven in middle-aged
decay. Instead, what is the musical health of
these three composers? Have we a gayer,
blither, more youthful scapegrace writing to-day
than Mozart? Is there a man among the moderns
more virile, passionate, profound, or noble
than Beethoven? And Bach is the boy of the
trinity. The Well-Tempered Clavichord is the
Book of Eternal Wisdom. In it may be found
the past, present, future of music. It is the
Fountain of Eternal Youth.
As a matter of cold fact, it is your modern
who is ancient; the ancients were younger.
Recall the Greeks and their naïve joy in creation.
In sorrow the twentieth-century man
brings forth his art. His music betrays it. It
is sad, complicated, hysterical, morbid. No
need to mention Chopin, who was neurotic—an
empty medical phrase—nor Schumann, who
carried in him the seeds of madness; nor Wagner,
who was a typical decadent on an epical scale.
Sufficient for the argument to adduce the names
of Berlioz, Liszt, Tschaikovsky, and Richard
Strauss. Some Sunday when the weather is
wretched, when icicles hang by the wall, and
“ways be foul” and “foul is fair and fair is foul,”
I shall tell you what I think of the “blond barbarian”
who sets to music crazy philosophies,
bloody legends, sublime tommyrot, and the pictures
and poems of his friend. At present I am
not in the humor nor have I the space. Good
white paper is become a luxury, like freedom
of speechlessness and other indelicacies of the
national cuisine.
As I understand the jargon of criticism, Berlioz
is the father of modern instrumentation.
That is, he says nothing original or significant
in his music, but he says it magnificently. A
purple, pompous rhetorician, a Chateaubriand
of the orchestra. His style covers a multitude
of musical—or unmusical—defects with the
flamboyant cloak of chromatic charity. He
pins haughty, poetic, high-sounding labels to his
compositions, and, like Charles Lamb, we sit
open-mouthed at concerts trying to fill in his
big, sonorous, empty frame with an adequate
picture. Your picture is not the same as mine.
I swear that the young man who sits next to
me, with a silly chin, goggle eyes, and a cocoanut-shaped
head, sees as in a flattering mirror,
the idealized image of a strong-jawed, ox-eyed,
classic-browed youth, a mixture of Napoleon
and Byron. I loathe the music that makes its
chief appeal to the egotism of mankind, all the
while slyly insinuating that it only addresses the
imagination. Yes, the imagination of your own
splendid ego in a white waistcoat driving a new
model car through the White Light district on
an immoral afternoon in the puberty of spring.
Let us pass to the Hungarian piano virtuoso,
who posed as a great composer. That he lent
his hard cash and musical themes to his precious
son-in-law, Richard Wagner, is undeniable.
Liszt admits it himself. But, then, beggars
must not be choosers, and Liszt gave Wagner
mighty poor stuff at times. We believe that
Wagner liked far better the solid shekels than
the notes of hand. Liszt would have had little
to say if Berlioz had not preceded him. The
idea struck him, for he was a master of musical
snippets, that Berlioz was too long-winded—both
in brass and wood—that his so-called
symphonies were neither fish, nor form, nor
good red tunes. What ho! cried Master Franz,
I’ll give them a dose homœopathic. He did,
and he named his prescription Symphonic Poem,
or, if you will, Poème Symphonique, which is
not the same thing. Nothing so tickles the
vanity like this sort of verbal fireworks. “It
leaves so much to the imagination,” murmurs
the fat man with a 22-collar and a No. 6 hat.
It does. And his kind of imagination—good
Lord! Liszt, nothing daunted because he
couldn’t shake out an honest throw of a tune
from his technical dice-box, proceeded to build
his noise on so-called themes, claiming that in
this method he derived from Bach. Not so.
Bach’s themes are subjects for fugal treatment,
Liszt’s are used symphonically. The parallel
is uncritical. Besides, Daddy Liszt had no melodic
invention. Bach had, and in abundance;
witness his chorals, masses, oratorios, preludes,
suites, fugues. However, the Berlioz ball had
to be kept a-rolling; the formula was easy.
Liszt named his poems, named his very notes,
put dog-collars on his harmonies—yet no one
whistled after them. Whoever whistled a Liszt
tune?
Tschaikovsky kept one eye on Liszt and Berlioz,
the other on Bellini and Gounod. What
would have happened if he had been one-eyed
I cannot pretend to say. In love with lush,
sensual melody, infatuated with the gorgeous
pyrotechnical effects of Berlioz and Liszt, also
the pomposities of Meyerbeer, this Russian, who
began too late in his studies, succeeded in manufacturing
a number of ineffectual works. On
them he bestowed strained, fantastic titles,
empty, meaningless, pretty, and as he was contrapuntally
short-winded, he made his so-called
tone-poems shorter than Liszt’s. He had little
aptitude for the symphonic form, and his development
section is always his weak point.
Too much Italian sentiment, and a sentiment
that is often hectic and morbid. He raves or
whines like the people in Russian fiction. I
think he was touched in the upper story, that
is, till I heard the compositions of R. Strauss of
Munich. What misfit music for such a joyous
name, a name evocative of all that is gay, witty,
sparkling, spontaneous in music. After Mozart,
give me Strauss—Johann, not Richard.
No longer the wheezings, gaspings, short-breathed
phrases of Liszt. No longer the sensuality,
loose construction, formlessness and
vodka besotted peasant dances of Tschaikovsky,
but a blending of Wagner, Brahms, Liszt—and
the classics. Richard Ostrich knows his little
affair. He is clever, he is skilled. He has his
chamber-music moments, his lyric outbursts.
His early songs are singable. It is his vile,
perverse orgies of orchestral noises that wound
my ears. No normal man ever erected such
mad architectural tonal schemes. He should be
penned behind the bars of his own mad music.
He lacks melody. He dotes on ugliness. He
suffers from the uglification complex. He writes
to distracting, unheavenly lengths, worst of all,
his harmonies are hideous. But he doesn’t forget
to call his monstrosities fanciful names. If it
isn’t Don Juan—shades of Mozart—it is Don
Quixote—shades of Cervantes. This literary
title humbug serves as the plaster for our
broken heads and split ear-drums. Berlioz,
Tschaikovsky and R. Strauss are not for all
time.
The truth is that musical art has gone far
afield from the main travelled road, has been
led into blind alleys and dark forests. If this
art has made no “progress in fugue, song, sonata,
symphony, string quartet, oratorio, opera,” who
has “improved” on Bach, Handel, Haydn, Mozart,
Gluck, Beethoven, Schubert, Schumann,
Chopin? Name, name, I ask. What’s the
use of talking about the “higher average of
to-day?” How much higher? You mean that
more people go to concerts, more people enjoy
music, than fifty or a hundred years ago. Do
they? I doubt it. Of what use all our huge
temples of worship if the true gods of art no
longer be worshipped therein? Numbers prove
nothing. Majorities are not always in the
right. There has been no great original music
composed since the death of Beethoven, for,
strictly speaking, the music-drama of Wagner
is a synthesis of the arts, and, despite his individual
genius, in union there is death—in the
case of the Seven Arts. United we fall, divided
we stand! The multiplication of orchestras,
opera-houses, singing societies, and concerts are
not indicative that general culture is achieved.
Quality, not quantity, should be the shibboleth.
The tradition of the classics is fading, soon it
shall vanish. We care little for the masters.
Modern music worship is a fashionable fad.
People go to listen because they think it the
mode. Alack and alas! that is not the true spirit
in which to approach the Holy of Holies, Bach,
Handel, Mozart, and Beethoven. Oremus!
MUSICAL “POTTERISM”
Potterism is a clever, amusing satire on the
British philistine which has had considerable
vogue in London and New York. It was written
by Rose Macaulay, who is said to have a dozen
novels to her credit. The lady has evidently
read Shaw profitably; that is, Nietzsche strained
through the Shaw sieve, for G. B. S. never had
an original idea. She defines Potterism as a
frame of mind, not a set of opinions. Potterism
is only a new word for an old thing—cant, or,
as we say, humbug, and, on its more serious
side, hypocrisy. Smug self-satisfaction is its
keynote. Will Irwin in a flash of divination
defined the particular quality as “highbrow,”
a species of sterile intellectualism which irritates
sensible people because of the lofty, condescending
attitude assumed by certain persons who,
terribly at ease in Zion, are seemingly in the
secret councils of the Almighty. Don Marquis
daily tilts at æsthetic sham in his stimulating
Sun Dial column, and Gelett Burgess, the author
of the deathless Purple Cow, long ago hit
out at the Potterism of his time. Potterism,
like the rich, is always with us. We are all of
us more or less Potterites. Dickens painted
the tribe, beginning with Mrs. Leo Hunter, not
forgetting Podsnappery. Thackeray’s scimitar
prose cut through snobbish pretenses, while a
French philosopher, Jules de Gautier, in his
Bovaryisme, has demonstrated that we are
victims of the world illusion—to pretend to
be otherwise than we are. It is a law of life,
a superstition, this game of self-illuding, and
superstition is the cement of civilization.
Therefore, Miss Macaulay has dealt with
nothing novel, but she has written an agreeable
variation on the theme of human weakness,
and the most engaging quality of her formula
is its elasticity. No matter the department
of life, Potterism lurks thereabouts.
Musical Potterism, for example, is everywhere
rampant. It bobs up in music criticisms and
peeps forth in daily intercourse. “Give me
good old Mozart,” cries the classical Potterite,
“and keep your modern kickshaws. Mozart
is good enough for me!” Alas, we think Mozart
is too good for this bonehead, who no doubt
prefers a Broadway comic opera to The Marriage
of Figaro. Another of the exasperating
Potterites is the haunter of concert halls who
spends his time in comparing violinists, pianists,
singers, orchestras. Criticism thrives on comparisons.
That we know; but the infernal hair-splitting
over this bald subject gets on your
nerves. Music and morals is another favorite
grouping of two widely sundered things. Not
so, asserts the uplifter who seeks sermons in
running Bachs and usually finds immoral rubble.
Of all the damnable nuisances in the Vale
of Tone, commend me to your moralizer. He
is too much in evidence nowadays, and his pernicious
influence will, I feel certain, close every
theatre, opera-house, picture-gallery, and book
in our present United States of Slaves.
There is too much critical cant concerning
the classics of music. How uncritical we are!
We say Mozart and Beethoven just as we say
Goethe and Schiller. Such bracketing is bubbling
bosh. It is almost Hegelian in its identification
of opposites. We can understand the conjunction
of Mascagni and Leoncavello in Cavalleria
and Pagliacci, a managerial marriage, with our
eye on the box office. But Bach and Beethoven.
Or Schumann and Chopin. How absurd and
lazy-minded is such association of names! One
of the most ingrained of Potterisms is that the
gallery at the opera is the repository of the
most precious criticism. For gallery, read the
standees at our opera—the rail birds, so called.
As a matter of fact, the most illegitimate applause
comes from these quarters. Does a tenor
bawl, a basso bellow, a soprano scream, thunderous
explosions prove our contention. When
Galli-Curci sang off key at the Lexington Theatre
last season she was hailed in an unmistakably
cordial manner. We have noticed the
same lack of taste at the San Carlo, Naples; at
La Scala, in Milan; in Paris, Berlin, and London.
Italian audiences, especially of the top
gallery, are supposed to possess finer ears than
other people. More musical Potterism. They
applaud in Italy, as they applaud in New York
or London, the singers with the stentorian or
extremely high voices; whether they sing in
tune or not, whether they rhythmically distort
the musical phrase or not, matters little to these
fanatics for noise. And invariably they drown
the orchestra if the singer happens to end a
few bars before it. That the composition should
be allowed to terminate logically does not enter
into their unmusical comprehension. To bruise
their muscular palms and shout is their idea of
sensibility. We do not refer now to the official
claque, if there be one at the opera, but to the
diabolical hand-clapping and hurrahing which
is becoming a formidable menace to the enjoyment
of the musical portion of the audience.
No applause is tolerated during Parsifal until
act-ends, no applause is tolerated at Tristan
and Isolde until the curtain falls, and what a
relief it is not to be forced to endure the belching
enthusiasm and vulgar fist-thumping in
the middle of a musical phrase! Why, then,
are not Italian and French operas given the
same chance? We are indeed barbarians in
this cult of noise. We can’t even escape noise
within our opera-house. It would be a wise
regulation if applause could be confined within
legitimate limits—at the end of each act. It
might not please some singers, who are so avid
of applause that they actually hire it by the
yard, but it would be a boon to the occupants
of the stalls and boxes at the Metropolitan.
Hasta la vista!
We blush to utter such Potterisms. There
should be no necessity for these obvious criticisms.
Another annoying Potterism is the growing
hero-worship of conductors—nothing rare,
by the way, in the history of art. We remember
Theodore Thomas in his palmy days; remember
that smoothly fitting dress coat of his. Yes,
there were many women who attended the
Philharmonic Society concerts to gaze ecstatically
upon the shapely back and harmonious
movements of this handsome conductor. Another
prima donna conductor was Arthur Nikisch
of the Boston band. He waved lily-white
hands; his weaving motions fascinated the
eye. They seemed in their rhythmic variety
the externalization of the music he was interpreting,
and, according to Delsarte and Dalcroze,
they were. But both Thomas and Nikisch
were great conductors—Nikisch still is; indeed,
he is the dean of great conductors. His
personal mannerisms were and are taken as a
matter of course. We do not include Arthur
Bodanzky among the prima-donna bâton heroes.
Nevertheless, he is a hero, and a hero always
in a hurry. He is the most precise and business-like
of our conductors. He seems as if he were
making a train to Eldorado. Yet it is only a
fancy. He is absolutely master of his technical
and intellectual resources. The enormous dynamic
energy of the man, his driving power, are
concentrated at the tip of his stick. If the Boston
Symphony Orchestra boasts a demon drummer,
the National Symphony Orchestra can
boast a demon conductor. Bodanzky is demoniacal
when he cuts loose. At the second
Tristan performance he galloped his men at
such a pace that the singers could only pant
after them. A great conductor is Artur with the
Weber profile and the propulsive right hand.
If he had a calm left hand like Thomas or
Nikisch his readings would benefit thereby.
But how stimulating is his conducting! You
swing along on the crest of exaltation and forget
the composer’s intentions in the tumultuous
symphonic sea. A brilliant apparition, a stroke
of genius, but with brains, always brains. The
dark horse of American conductors is Ossip
Gabrilowitsch. That young man will bear
watching.
His antipodes is Walter Damrosch, who is
as familiar a spectacle nowadays as Trinity
Church. Walter leaves nothing to chance. He
doesn’t believe in the imprévu; with him the
unexpected never happens. There is a sense
of security at his Symphony Society, the sort
of security that appeals to you when sitting
under a long beloved preacher. Since 1881,
on and off, we have sat metaphorically at the
feet of Walter Damrosch, and not once has he
startled, not once has he altogether disappointed
us. He is safe, sane, and—sometimes—soporific.
But he never uses rouge or pencils the
eyebrows of his interpretations; perfume is to
him abhorrent. Good old Walter! His has
been a long race, and his a sober victory. Leopold
Stokowski is a pocket edition of Nikisch,
a Nikisch without genius. He is the ideal prima-donna
conductor and exudes sweetness and light
(Einstein says that light exudes), and as regards
the technique of the bâton he has all his contemporaries
beaten to a frazzle—save one, Arturo
Toscanini. Such economy of gesture, such
weighty significance in every motion are praiseworthy.
His musicianship is excellent, his
memory remarkable, although commanding intellectuality
is absent. He too has a sinuous
line in his back that enchants his feminine audience.
He is graceful, and inevitably makes
his entrance carrying his bâton as if it were a
baby. The Philadelphia Orchestra is largely
composed of mediocre material, but thanks to
the admirable disciplinarian, that is, Stokowski,
it sounds at times as if of prime quality. And
tonal quality is precisely what it lacks. Its
conductor hypnotizes his audience into thinking
it is so. Ah, these Poles! The Oriental
mango magic trick over again. Stokowski is
young, blond, and has a Chopinesque head, but
in profile his chin is as diffident as a poached
egg. Pierre Monteux, like a happy nation, has
no personal history. He is an accomplished
chef. We enjoy his cuisine. There is a savory
touch of the Midi in his musical ragouts. And
to my horror I find myself indulging in the most
reprehensible musical Potterism.
MY “CHILDE ROLAND”
If you keep good company too long it is difficult
to remain a decent member of society.
This sounds like a faded paradox, but I mean
it. No doubt vaso-motor reflex action is the
cause. Try it yourself. Frequent the abodes
of the self-righteous, of prohibitionists, of reformers
and uplifters generally, and you will
soon crave moral wood-alcohol, possibly the
more vicious benzine. Too much opera drives
me back to the church, and thence to the House
of the Flesh where the spirit sleepeth. Because
he was a clergyman’s son and brought up in a
moral straight jacket, dosed with moralic acid,
Friedrich Nietzsche exploded such a phrase as
“Christianity, alcohol—the two great means
of corruption” to civilization. I have often
wondered why he dragged in rum? (This is
a variant on Whistler’s epigram.)
However, I’m not attempting unimaginary
conversations, nor describing insurrections in
oyster-shells. A Scotch proverb warns us:
“Never tell your foe when your foot sleeps”;
nevertheless I shall make a confession that involves
both feet, also my sleeping cortical cells.
The good company mentioned above chiefly
consisted of young, ambitious composers, an
approved gang of musical chaps who delighted
in symphonically setting poetic ideas, whether
from Byron, Nietzsche, Ben De Casseres, or
d’Annunzio. And when I say symphonically I
mean symphonic poems, for the great symphonists
were long ago voted by this coterie as
“old stuff.” Liszt and Richard Strauss were
our springboards. The Debussy influence was
yet to come. It was Tchaikovsky who most
appealed to us. Realism, not imagination, was
our shibboleth. As all my friends were composing
I took it into my head to go them one
better, to be more realistic than the ultra-realists.
I had, so I fancied, the necessary science.
I consulted young Henry Hadley, who was
quite a promising lad at that time, and he advised—after
putting me through a course of
contrapuntal sprouts—to go ahead and do
my worst, which worst would only mean spoiling
music-paper, while my best—! Who
knows?
I fancied that I had mastered the tools of
my trade, that I knew every form from a song
to a symphony, and that my scoring comprised
the entire gamut of orchestral pigments—you
see, false modesty didn’t stand in the way—so
I began to cast about for my poetic subject
and its musical counterpart, hoping—such is
the audacity of youth—that the appearance
of the pair would be simultaneous, as in the
dual-composing of Richard Wagner. I didn’t
expect much, did I? Well, one fine night, as
I wearily tossed on my folding bedouin, my
musical imagination began to work. I remember
now that it was a spring night, the moon
rounded, lustrous, and silvering the lake beneath
my window. I had been re-reading for
the hundredth time Childe Roland to the Dark
Tower Came, from my favorite poet, Robert
Browning, with its sinister coloring, its spiritual
overtones. Yet until that moment it had never
suggested musical treatment. Perhaps it was
the exquisite cool of the night, its haunting
mellow atmosphere, that fermented in my brain-box.
I went to the window. Suddenly I saw
a huge fantastic cloud shadow project a jagged
black pattern on the water. Presto! I had
my theme. It came with an electric snap that
blinded me for an instant. It would be the
first motive of my symphonic poem, Childe
Roland. It was thought in the key of B minor,
a key emblematic of the dauntless knight who
to “the dark tower came,” unfettered by enemies,
physical or spiritual.
How my imagination seethed the night
through, as I am one of those unhappy men
who, the moment an idea comes to them, must
develop it to the bitter end. Childe Roland
kept me on tenterhooks till dawn. I heard the
call of his “dauntless horn,” and saw the “squat
tower.” The knight’s theme, so it seemed to
me, was Roland incarnated in tone. I overheard
its underlying harmonies with the instrumentation,
all sombre, gloomy, the note
of gladness missing. I treated my theme with
vitality, announcing it on the English horn,
with a strange rhythmic background supplied
by the tympani; the strings in division played
tremolando, the brass was staccato and muted.
It was novel enough to me, although this description
must sound banal to modern ears.
After seven months of agonizing revision, pruning,
clipping, cutting, and hawking it about for
the inspection of my friends, and getting laughed
at for my pains, I finished the unwieldy work.
But the performance! Diplomacy won the day.
A music-critic, who could compose a symphonic
poem was more of a rarity in those far-away
days than now, when children make fugues
while you wait. There was an interview with
Herr Kapellmeister Schnabelowsky and a definite
promise. I shall spare you details of the
seventeen rehearsals, hours and hours in duration,
when my amateurish orchestration was
held up to scorn by the conductor for the delectation
of the band (though I always paid for
his beer at Lüchow’s). The audience at the
concert had the pleasure of reading in the programme-book
the entire poem, Childe Roland,
no doubt wondering what it meant. My symphonic
poem would make clear the dark, dubious
sayings of the poet. I believed then in the power
of music to portray definite soul-states, to mirror
moods, to depict, though indefinitely, common
every-day physical facts.
My composition was adequately played, of
that there was no doubt. Give the Herr Kapellmeister
his due. It was only ninety minutes
long—remember it was a symphonic poem,
not a symphony—and I sat in nervous perspiration
as I listened to the Childe Roland theme,
to the squat tower theme, the “sudden little
river” motive, the horrid engine of war motive,
the sinister grinning false-guide theme, in short,
to the many motives of the poem with its tremendous
apotheosis, ending with the blast from
the slug-horn of the dauntless knight. I hope
you are acquainted with this extraordinary
poem, for I have met confirmed Browningites
who had never read it. After Paracelsus and
Sordello it is my daily sustenance. The apotheosis
theme I sounded with twelve trombones,
twenty-one basset horns, one calliope and a
chorus of one thousand two hundred, with a
vacuum choir for celestial coloring. It almost
brought down the roof and I was the happiest
person in the audience. As I went away I encountered
an old friend, the critic of The Disciples
of Tone, who said to me:
“Mon cher maître, I congratulate you, it
beats Richard Strauss all hollow. Who and
what was your Childe Roland? Was he any
relative of Byron’s Childe Harold? No, yes,
no? I suppose the first theme represented the
‘galumping’ of his horse, and that funny triangular
fugue meant the horse was lame in one
leg and going it on three. Adieu! again congratulations.
I’m in a hurry.” He fled. Triangular
fugue! Why, that typified the crossroads
before which Childe Roland hesitates.
How I detested that unimaginative critic! I
was indeed disheartened. Then I was saluted
by a musical lady:
“It was grand, perfectly grand, but why did
you introduce a funeral march in the middle?
You know in the poem Childe Roland is not
killed till the end.” I thanked her with a wry
face. The funeral march she alluded to was
not a march but the Quagmire theme, that
quagmire from which queer faces threateningly
mock at the brave knight. Hopeless, thought
I, musical people have no imagination. In the
morning newspapers I was treated rather
roughly. I was accused of cribbing my opening
theme from the overture to The Flying
Dutchman, and giving it a rhythmic twist for
my own ends—as if I hadn’t conceived it on
the spur of an inspired minute! I was also
told that I couldn’t write a fugue, that my orchestration
was overladen, my part-writing
crooked, while the work as a whole was deficient
in symmetry, development, repose, above all
in coherence. This last was too much. If
Browning’s poem was pictured in my music,
why, then, Browning was to be blamed for the
incoherence, not I. I had faithfully followed
his poetic narrative. Years later, when I became
a member of the critical guild, I saw in a
clearer light the reasons for those divagations.
You can’t fool all the critics all the time.
Months afterward I read in his book, The
Beautiful in Music, by Edward Hanslick, that
“Definite feelings and emotions are unsusceptible
of being embodied in music.” So I
had been on a false track. Charles Lamb and
Hanslick had reached the same conclusion by
diverse roads. I realized that my symphonic
poem Childe Roland told nothing to its hearers
of Browning’s poem; that my own subjective
and overthrown imaginings were not worth a
rush; that as music the composition had objective
existence, though not as a poetical picture,
which must be judged on its musical merits
alone; its themes, development, formal excellence,
and not because of its arbitrary fidelity
to a literary programme. When I set about
analyzing, I discovered what poor stuff I had
produced; how my fancy had tricked me into
believing that my half dozen heavily instrumented
themes, with their restless migrations
into many tonalities were “souls and tales marvellously
mirrored,” when they were nothing
of the kind.
In reality my ignorance of form, and lack of
contrapunted knowledge, had made me label
the work a “symphonic poem”—an elastic,
high-sounding, pompous, and empty tithe. In
a spirit of revenge on my fatuity I rearranged
the score for small orchestra and it is now played
in the circus under the better understood name
of The Patrol of the Night-Stick, and the critical
press has particularly praised the graphic power
of the night-stick motive and the verisimilitude
of the quick “get-away” of the burglars in the
elaborate coda. Alas! poor Childe Roland.
If our young composers would study Hanslick’s
book much good might accrue. It is all
very well to give your composition a grandiose
title, but do not expect that your audience will
understand your idea. We may be thinking of
something quite different, according to our respective
temperaments. I may enjoy the formal
musical side; my neighbor, for all I know, will,
in imagination, have buried his rich, irritable
old aunt; therefore your pæan of gladness, with
its clamor of brazen trumpets, means for him
the triumphant ride home from the cemetery
and the anticipated joys of the post-mortuary
baked meats and the subsequent jag. You
never can tell.
“OSCAR” AND DVORAK
Well I remember the day when Oscar Hammerstein
first entered the office of the Musical
Courier and introduced himself to Editor Marc
A. Blumenberg. The year may have been 1888,
perhaps 1889. He told Mr. Blumenberg that
he was worth a million dollars, which sum he
had made from a patent cigar-cutting machine;
he also said that he was the editor of a trade
journal devoted to the tobacco industry. Blumenberg
looked at me, winked, and shook his
head. The future impresario, with that ironical
smile of his, noticed the incredulous movement
and asked: “You think I’m meshugah? I’ll
prove that I’m not crazy,” and he produced irrefragable
evidence that he was neither crazy nor
poverty-stricken. He was worth more than a
million, and Marc immediately became interested.
Who wouldn’t have? Oscar was then
dreaming of opera in English. The failures of
American operatic companies had only blazed
a trail for him, a trail that would be bound to
end in success. He thought that good singing
in our native language at moderate prices would
solve the problem. Every experimenter starts
out with that simple thesis, a dangerous one, as
opera has little to do with art, music, good singing,
or vernacular speech.
Opera is an exotic. It is a fashionable function
or nothing. Oscar was told this by Blumenberg,
but he in turn shook his head. He
proposed to be another Columbus and show
them the egg trick. He had a hundred predecessors,
and no doubt he will have a thousand
successors. But somehow the egg never stands;
that is, in English.
There was much pow-wowing between the
two editors that I can’t recall. The less I understand
a libretto the more I enjoy the music.
I agree with Harry B. Smith, who has said that
when an opera is a success the composer gets
the credit; when a failure, the blame is saddled
upon the book. As the librettist of Robin Hood
and a string of other De Koven and Smith
operas, Mr. Smith knows what he is talking
about. W. S. Gilbert was in the same rocking
boat with Arthur Sullivan. Later, Oscar Hammerstein
was to settle the question by writing
both words and music for The Kohinoor, thus
patterning after Richard Wagner. But at first
he was rather timid. I don’t believe he took
Blumenberg’s advice, or, indeed, the advice
of any one, except Campanini’s. Opera at the
Harlem Opera House followed after an interval.
It was not an enlivening affair. When I read
in some obituary articles that Hammerstein had
engaged Lilli Lehmann, Schumann-Heink, Alvary,
Fischer, and others for his One Hundred
and Twenty-fifth-Street season, I also shook my
head. I can’t remember such an imposing array—as
they say in funeral notices—at the
old Harlem Opera House. Does any one? I
remember the burning mountain in Auber’s
Masaniello, or The Dumb Girl of Portici (what a
film it would make, this dumbness), and there
were other mediocre revivals, not worthy of
critical consideration.
However, Oscar was not to be discouraged.
He proceeded to play the game with energy and
recklessness. He was a gambler born. Organizing
opera companies, vaudeville shows, erecting
opera-houses in New York, Philadelphia,
London, building theatres, playing with men
and millions, what were the achievements of
Henry E. Abbey or Colonel Jack Haverly compared
with those of this shrewd, ever-witty, good-tempered
Hebrew, who was more prodigal with
his own money than other managers were, and
are, with the capital of strangers?
Hammerstein’s original operetta was once
upon a time as celebrated as his hat. The composition
was the result of a wager made by
Oscar and Gustave Kerker, the composer of
The Belle of New York, Castles in the Air, and
a dozen other popular pieces. Kerker is a well-trained
musician, and, naturally, he was rather
sceptical when Oscar boasted of his musical
genius. Whatever gifts Oscar may have possessed,
modesty was not one of his failings. I
have heard him quote with gusto Goethe’s dictum
as to the modesty of fools. At a table one
afternoon a quarter of a century ago, at the old
Gilsey House, in the café, sat Oscar, Kerker,
Charles Alfred Byrne, dramatic critic and librettist;
Henry Neagle, then dramatic editor of the
New York Recorder—since defunct—and the
present writer. Taunted by some one, Oscar
became excited and offered to compose an opera,
words and music, within forty-eight hours.
Gus booked the bet—the amount of which I’ve
forgotten. Rooms were engaged in the Gilsey,
an upright piano installed, and, cut off from the
world, Hammerstein began tapping out tunes—he
was a one-fingered virtuoso—scribbling
verse, and altogether making himself extremely
busy. I forgot to say that Gus Kerker had
agreed to orchestrate the masterpiece.
Then we had lots of fun. Louis Harrison
engaged a relay of hand-organs to play under
the composer’s windows, but Oscar never winced.
The hotel authorities had to telephone the police
in order to get rid of a string of Italian piano-organists
passionately grinding out popular melodies
on Twenty-ninth Street. Plates of sinister
ham sandwiches were sent to his room, accompanied
by a brigade of cocktails. And the
tray was always returned empty, with the composer’s
thanks. I’ve forgotten the other pranks
we played, and all to no purpose. Complaints
were made at the hotel office that a wild man
was howling and thumping the keyboard; again,
uselessly, for, barricaded, the composer refused
to give up the fort. Exhausted, but smiling,
Oscar at the end of the allotted time invited the
jury on awards to listen to his music. It proved
a tuneful hodge-podge, also proved the composer’s
retentive memory. Every operetta composer
was represented. The book was a joy.
It would have pleased little Daisy Ashford.
(Why doesn’t some humor-loving musician set
The Visiters to music?) Kerker threw up the
sponge. He had to pay the bet. The curious
side of the affair is that the operetta was actually
produced at the New York Theatre a few months
later, reinforced by extra numbers, considerably
“edited,” and it met with some success. To be
sure, the composer was also the owner and manager
of the three theatres clustered under one
roof. That first night of The Kohinoor was not
only notorious, it was side-splitting. The audience,
of the true Tenderloin variety, laughed
themselves blue in the face. I can only recall
that the opening chorus consumed a third of
the first act. Oscar knew the art of camouflage
years before the word was imported. Two comic-stage
Jews alternately sang, “Good morning,
Mr. Morgenstern; good morning, Mr. Isaacstein,”
while the orchestra shifted the harmonies
to avoid monotony. I fancy that was a device
of Kerker’s. Oscar “composed” a second operetta,
but it never achieved the popularity of
The Kohinoor.
During a certain period the Hammerstein hat
was without duplicate, except that worn by
William M. Chase, the painter. Nevertheless,
the Hammerstein hat was unique, not alone for
the gray matter it covered, but because of its
atmospheric quality. It was a temperamental
barometer. When the glass had set fair the
tilt of the hat was unmistakable. If storm
clouds had gathered on the vocal horizon the
hat registered the mood and righted itself like
a buoy in agitated waters. Its brim settled
over the eyes of its owner; his people flurried
into anonymous corners. Or else the hat was
pushed off his forehead: unbuttoned then his
soul. You might dare to approach and beg for
seats. A weather gauge was Oscar’s hat. Ask
his one-time famulus, W. J. Guard. He knew.
Or Mary Garden. Oscar had hurled his hat
at her head in the long ago. What a brim it
had, this hat. Oh! the breadth and flatness
thereof. How glossy its nap, in height how imposing.
To have described Hammerstein without
his hat would have been as disastrous as to
give the Ring without Wotan. Shorn of it the
owner would have been like Alberich sans Tarnhelm.
As an Irishman would have said: His
hat was his heel of Achilles. Oscar sported it
while sleeping. Inside was stencilled the wisdom
of Candide: “Il faut cultiver notre Jardin.”
(Mary, of course.) Many painters yearned to
portray that hat in Oscar’s dome of action.
The impressionists would have painted it in
complementary tones; the late William M. Chase
would have transformed it into a shiny still-life.
George Luks would have made it a jest for
Hades; Arthur B. Davies would have changed
it into a symbol—the old Hebraic chant, Kol
Nidre, might have been heard echoing around
its curved surfaces, as echoes the Banshee on a
funereal night in dear old Tipperary. It was a
hat cosmopolitan, alert, joyous, both reticent
and expensive. It caused a lot of people sleepless
nights, did this sawed-off stovepipe with its
operatic airs. Why did Oscar Hammerstein
wear it? For the same reason that a miller
wears his hat, and not for tribal or political
reasons. Requiescat in Oscarino! Pardon my
Latin.
But Oscar musical? Oscar a man of fine musical
tastes or intelligence? Basta! He had
the native wit to select as General for his operatic
army a skilled conductor and a musician of
judgment and vision. That is the reason New
York had such a wide and novel repertory offered
to it at the Manhattan Opera House.
When Signor Cleofonte Campanini left Hammerstein
his musical fortunes began to wane. But
as a dynamic driving force I cannot name his
equal, except Jack Haverly, or Barnum.
When I was on the professional staff of the
National Conservatory—the only musical institution
in this country that deserved the appellation—I
was intrusted by the President,
Jeannette M. Thurber, with the care on his
arrival of Dr. Antonin Dvorak, Bohemian composer
and musical director of the Conservatory.
For the “man in the street” his name means his
Humoresque as played by the inimitable Fritz
Kreisler, or wheezed out by some unmusical
instrument of torture; canned music; in the consecrated
phrase of Arthur Whiting, “musical
waxworks.” But Dvorak also composed The
New World symphony, and other trifles; these,
however, do not trouble or soothe the digestion
of table d’hôtes. With “Old Borax,” as Parker
the composer affectionately called Dvorak, in
tow I assured Mrs. Thurber that he would be
safe in my hands, and then I proceeded to show
him certain sections of our old town, chiefly the
near east side. As he was a fervent Roman
Catholic I found a Bohemian church for him;
he invariably began his day by attending the
first mass. Jauntily I invited him to taste the
treacherous national drink called whisky cocktail.
He nodded with that head which looked
like an angry bulldog bearded. At first he
scared me with his fierce Slavonic eyes, yet he
was as mild-mannered a musical pirate as ever
scuttled a pupil’s counterpoint. I always
thought of him as a boned-pirate. But I made
a mistake in believing that American strong
waters would upset his nerves. We began our
rounds at Goerwitz’s, then, as now, Scheffel
Hall, which stood across the street from the
National Conservatory. Later we went down
to Gus Lüchow’s; for a musician not to be seen
at Lüchow’s argued that he was unknown in
the social world of tone. We traversed the
great thirst belt of the neighborhood. At each
stopping-place Doc Borax absorbed a cocktail
or two. He seemed to take to them as a prohibitionist
takes to personal abuse.
Now, alcohol I abhor. Therefore I stuck to
my usual three-voiced invention of hops, malt,
and water. We conversed in German, for he
knew no English, and I rejoiced at meeting a
man whose Teutonic accent, above all whose
grammar, was worse than mine. Yet we got
along swimmingly—an appropriate enough
image, as the thirst-weather was wet, though
not squally. He told me of his admiration for
Brahms and of that composer’s admiration for
Dvorak. I agreed with Brahms. After he had
put away about nineteen cocktails, maybe more,
I said, rather thickly: “Master, don’t you think
it’s time we ate something?” He gazed at me
through those jungle whiskers, which met his
tumbled hair half way. He grunted: “Eat! I
no eat. We go to Houston Street. You go,
hein! We drink the slivavitch. It makes
warm after beer.” I didn’t go that evening to
the East Houston Street café with Dr. Antonin
Dvorak. I never went there with him, for I
not only feared the slivavitch, but also that
deadly Humoresque played by a fake gypsy
fiddler, attired in a red coat and wearing an ineffable
grin. Such a man as Old Borax was as
dangerous to a moderate drinker as a false
beacon to a shipwrecked sailor. His head was
like iron. He could drink as much spirits as I
could beer, and never turn a hair. I tell this
anecdote, not for a moral purpose, but as one
of the rapidly vanishing specimens of rum-lore,
soon to become legendary. Next year the nation
will be put in cotton-wool and its feeble
will coddled by noble precepts and winning
words from mouths smoking with fiery wisdom.
And yet—it was a better time when Hammerstein
smoked or Dvorak drank than the dusty
prospect ahead for baffled thirsts.
ENRICO CARUSO
Enrico Caruso is dead. The enormous displacement
caused by this lamentable happening
is not alone confined to the artistic sphere but
literally to the entire civilized world. We doubt
if there are more than a half dozen public men
on the globe to-day whose demise would so stir
the universal imagination as has the passing of
the incomparable tenor, for it must not be forgotten
that the voice of Caruso has been heard,
still is, and always will be listened to, from the
equator to both poles, thanks to his vocal records,
meagre, mechanical things, if you will, yet at
least the simulacrum of his golden organ. It is
a curious commentary on Théophile Gautier’s
famous poetic dictum that empires perish but
art endures; that many of the great names contemporary
with Caruso’s wall surely be forgotten,
but the memory of his achievements not. Mankind
always recalls with satisfaction the artists
who have given pleasure to the senses. Kings
are embalmed in deathless verse or live on the
canvas of poet and painter. Yet where to-day
are the monarchs who patronized Shakespeare,
or Velasquez, or Molière? Their very titles
would be forgotten were it not for art.
But actor and singer have not the luck of
creative artists; they do but interpret, therefore,
with their disappearance from the painted
scene, for the majority there is naught but oblivion.
The happy few who seem as of yesterday
are, in the musical world: Patti, Rubinstein,
Liszt, Rubini, Chopin—as pianist—Paganini,
Malibran, and Lilli Lehmann. Great exemplars.
To this brief list is now added Caruso. And he
has one tremendous advantage over his celebrated
predecessors—his voice is a living reality,
after a fashion. That same voice has given
profound satisfaction in hundreds of thousands
of homes scattered over the world; that voice
cheered the boys in the trenches during the
World War. After all, it is a sort of immortality,
this record, about as vital as we may hope
for in a universe of changeless change.
Enrico Caruso is dead. There have been and
will be other tenors, yet for this generation his
memory is something sacred and apart. It is
doubtful if the Metropolitan Opera House will
again echo such golden music as made by his
throat—that is, doubtful in our time. When
he first came here, not two decades ago, there
was a rich fruitiness to his tones that evoked
such disparate images as the sound of a French
horn and a golden autumnal sunset. Always
the word golden comes to the lips. Golden,
with a thrilling human fibre. Not the finished
vocal artist that he developed into, nevertheless
there was something indescribably fresh, luminous
and youthful in the singing of the early
Caruso. I had heard him in London before he
sang here, which, alas! was to be his last home.
Veteran as I was I could hardly trust my ears
when he poured forth a golden stream of music,
and with effortless art. It needed no critical
clairvoyancy to predict that a star of the first
magnitude had arisen in the firmament of art.
That was in 1902, and since then this star grew
in lustre and beauty till the day of his death.
Caruso had not even then achieved his grand
artistic climax. He was ever a prodigious
student.
There will not be any critical dispute as to
Caruso’s place in the history of his art. Even
in the brief span of life accorded the present
writer Caruso looms formidably. Originally a
lyric, he ended as a heroic tenor. His vocal
range was extraordinary. In his repertory he
demonstrated his catholicity. From Meyerbeer’s
Les Huguenots to Flotow’s Marta, from
Rigoletto to Pagliacci, there are few lyric works
that he missed. La Forza del Destino was revived
for him by Mr. Gatti-Casazza, and he
could squander his extraordinary art on such a
trifle as Mascagni’s Lodoletta. But to all his
undertakings he brought a refreshing sincerity
and tonal beauty. It is not to be denied that
he was happier in Italian than French music;
his Rhadamès outshone his Faust. Nevertheless,
he overcame the seemingly insuperable
difficulties of a foreign style and diction, and his
John of Leyden in Le Prophète and Eléazer in
La Juive rank among his greatest achievements,
not to mention his Samson. There was the
note of the grand manner in the assumption of
John and incomparable pathos in the delineation
of Halévy’s persecuted and vengeful old Hebrew.
As an actor he grew amazingly the last decade
of his artistic career. Compare his lighthearted,
frivolous Duke in Rigoletto with the
venerable Jew in La Juive. Then we realize
how far intense study intelligently directed may
carry a singer. It has often been a cause of
critical wonderment why Caruso never sang the
music of Richard Wagner. What a Lohengrin
he would have been, what a Parsifal, yes, even
a Tristan! He knew every note of these rôles.
Once for my delectation he hummed the plaintive
measures of the dying Tristan. Tears
came to my eyes, so penetratingly sweet was
his tone, so pathetic his phrasing.
I have heard tenors from Brignoli, so fat that
he waddled, to the Spaniard Gayarré; from Italo
Campanini to Masini, Nicolini and the stentorian
Tamagno; no one of these boasted the
luscious voice of Caruso. Some have outpointed
him in finesse, Bonci; Tamagno outroared
him; Jean de Reszke had more personal
charm and artistic subtlety; there have been
fierier Turridùs and more sympathetic Don
Josés, but Caruso’s natural voice was paved
with lyric magic, it was positively torrential in
its golden mellowness. When in his prime, full
of verve and unaffected gaiety—think of
L’Elisir d’Amore and Marta—he was unapproachable.
There were many of us who would
rather have been Caruso than ruler of these
United States.
The social man in him was irresistible. Generous,
overflowing with the joy of life, his sense
of humor found one outlet in his caricatures—his
pencil was clever as well as witty—and in
the company of his friends. He was a good
friend. No need here to speak of his ready response
to those in trouble. He was exploited,
of course, yet his belief in humanity was never
shaken. An Italian patriot, he was also a lover
of his adopted land. He was always a boy.
He really never grew up. The eternal boy in
him, mischievous, mirthful, coupled with his gift
of mimicry, endeared him to every one. He
fairly bubbled with kindly humor, and not the
least among his many admirable traits was his
conscientious attitude toward his audiences.
Not to disappoint an expectant audience often
cost him much personal suffering. He has sung
when he should have been in bed with doctors
and nurses. In Brooklyn he persisted in singing
until a ruptured vein filled his throat with
blood. The same desire, and not a craving for
more fame or money, impelled him to make
long and fatiguing trips in order that remote
audiences might enjoy his matchless voice.
Like the majority of his countrymen, he was
frugal in his habits, eating little and drinking
less. He abused the use of tobacco, and because
of his nervousness cigarettes were a sedative.
However, they did not fatally hurt his
throat as has been asserted. And considering
his exalted position and his innumerable temptations,
Caruso was hardly a rake. Scandal
clustered about his name. Cruel persecution
pursued him, but at the close of his life he was
happily married and the father of a passionately
loved daughter. A democratic man, he at no
time bore himself with the arrogant airs of the
traditional tenor. Beloved by his associates,
especially beloved by the chorus, he was accessible
to all and sundry. Truly a refreshing contrast
to the proverbially haughty signore with a
high C in his chest.
Born of humble parentage, Caruso suffered a
severe apprenticeship to his art. In Naples we
have met people who remember him singing in
the streets, around various cafes, in company
with a strummer on the guitar. Pasquale
Amato, a fellow-townsman as well as a colleague
at the Metropolitan Opera House, has told me
of the far-away days when Enrico sang in two
operas every Sunday at the Teatro Mercadante,
at Naples, and of the summers at Salerno when,
during entr’actes he would drop a string from
his dressing-room window and draw up a fond
prize—sardine and cream cheese sandwiches.
He was thin then and his appetite was that of
a growing youth. The local manager knew that
the only way to be sure of him for the two
Sunday performances was to lock him in the
theatre till the last curtain had been rung down.
He confessed to me that once as a boy his
mother had chastised him not gently because
he let the household bread bake till it burned.
But enough. Books might be crowded with
interesting stories of the great man. A good
comrade, a loving husband and father, the giant
tenor of his generation, Enrico Caruso is dead.
But to his admirers he remains the dearest
memory in this drab, prosaic age.